THE UNDERGROUND SEX CLUB
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
Craven-Arms Horny Women · England, UK
Members · View All
2cuteforYou
21 · f
|
DJchick4
21 · f
|
Innortra
32 · f
|
jess4you
28 · f
|
Jelena1
28 · f
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Find Other Members
Popular Searches
All Members with Photo Women with Photo Women in the US All MembersCraven-Arms Sex Groups · View All
London Oral Pleasures * for those who love to give/receive oral as much if not more than sex itself
Category: Location
180 1
Search Sex Groups
Craven-Arms Forum Topics
1 Post
6,225 Views
7 Posts
6,730 Views
1 Post
6,171 Views
4 Posts
1,461 Views
1 Post
938 Views
3 Posts
489 Views
2 Posts
257 Views
1 Post
2,990 Views
1 Post
2,047 Views
7 Posts
3,379 Views
4 Posts
2,238 Views
Looking for really horny open minded women for a three some or some hot sex in the KW area
by: collegedude28
2 Posts
2,548 Views
Horny Mature Women for Black Bulls
by: Removed User
2 Posts
726 Views
5 Posts
1,238 Views
1 Post
211 Views
2 Posts
617 Views
4 Posts
223 Views
Looking for horny women
by: Removed User
1 Post
134 Views
Perth horny guy seeking women!
by: Removed User
1 Post
159 Views
1 Post
124 Views
Member Posts
hanso78: Horny n craven a wet pussy x
10 Years Ago
TRooster13: Ladies.
It's been 23 years since I have felt, the warmth of a woman in my arms.
And no I have not been in prison or anything like that, I just finally woke up after being in really bad relationship back.
But I don't know how I went all this time without having any Sex, but my genes have been driving me completely crazy the past couple months.
So I could really use some help with meeting up with some women, because like I said it's been so long I'm really having a hard time finding someone.
I'm so Frickin Horny that all the cell's in my body are screaming ? for sexual satisfaction.
In Desperate need of Female Satisfaction.
4 Years Ago
DarkWitch9: Are there any women in the Austin area who would like to be pounded into a mattress all night and every dirty, unholy way she could be pounded by a 55-year-old more than reasonably fit fellow who has spent his life studying the female body is amazing capacity for pleasure and learning to master the art of multiple orgasms? Hustlers will starve to death waiting on me to send them a dollar, so miss me with that shit. But if your pussy is on fire and you will trust me with it for the evening, I give you my word on my integrity as a man and a lover you will never fucking forget me! I will set a new high bar for every cock you ride afterward. This isn't coming from some arrogant youngster talking shit, this is coming from a grown ass man who's greatest pleasure has always been in pleasuring the girl he was with. Because this I know: if a man fucks you right? You will do anything he asks you to do in the bed, and you'll be more than happy to please him! So my statements are built on a 100% success rate track record lol, and the confidence of experience. I got back to Austin May 1st, and I don't know anyone here. Ultimately I would like to find the bisexual freaky other half of my forever, but right now I need an amazing piece of ass. If you're interested, text me at 737-356-1027. And I give you my word, even if you've never had an orgasm before in your life, I will bring you. I know how to help a lady get past that hurdle as well. If you do orgasm routinely, I will make you lose your fucking mind in bed with me! I hope to hear from you soon my beautiful friend. Have an amazing rest of your day, be you and don't let anyone stand in the way of that, and rock that shit! And it is my sincere hope that you woke this morning to find all of your better hopes and wishes embracing you with both arms. I can't wait to meet you, Sweetness...?
1 Year Ago
pommieboss: u no just lays there stuck on its bak‚ arms n leggs kickin in the air
13 Years Ago
pepsi7: hi evey1 fun? 6 ft weatherbeaten‚strong arms and kind!
12 Years Ago
KINGBAZ1: I WANNA SLEEP IN UR ARMS
12 Years Ago
dileep: Baby‚ being so far away from you is killing me. But knowing that one day I'll be your arms is keeping me alive. I love you so much.To see you smile‚ brings happiness to me‚ to hear your laughter is melody to my ears and to have you as mine is a blessing
12 Years Ago
mikeboyles83: Wishing I had sumone‚sexy in my arms‚rite now
11 Years Ago
borisike: Andy single Cougar in Doha needing a massage from a strong arms black male
11 Years Ago
PrichardPleaser: I am extremely sexy & sensual willing to take my time to reach the ultimate climax with us both having hot wet orgasms! Will you be wet with me & for me! Tell Mrs what you like & exactly how to do you as I work every part in the way you want me to your wet cum flows in my mouth & all over me! Your sweet cum flows like a river mmm god your cum as ibink you in ecstasy! Our bodies quiver & shack with the rapture of Orgasm after Orgasm until we collapse into each others arms with all energy departed! Come see me now & we will drink so deeply from each other!!!
5 Months Ago
ktm300ktm: Just looking to hook up with a women on this sight that's real.in the new England area.usa
7 Years Ago
billy008: gateshead england horny 24/7 who wants to share
12 Years Ago
Alex675: Hey. Just a horny guy in the south side of England. Don't be shy to Message me we might have the same ideas ?
3 Years Ago
azermazing: bored just signed up any girls frm kent .. england
14 Years Ago
kickboxer25: 25 wisbech england‚ bbm - 288CDD6E or facebook - http://www.facebook.com/danny346 kik - danny346 add me to either of those
13 Years Ago
Flyboychad: And all over England fuck for a iPad
12 Years Ago
bacuplad: l loud love to meet a female from northwest england for love and sex
12 Years Ago
KING DICK: Any bad bitches‚ in Kent England wana play?? Message me!!
12 Years Ago
KING DICK: Any bad bitches‚ in Kent England wana play?? Message me!!
12 Years Ago
Euroswag: just came from london england looking to shag
12 Years Ago
Craven-Arms Horny Women England UK
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1) · Fetish · There’s something in the bible I heard preached when I was very young, back when girls were still allowed to go to school. It described Eve as Adam’s “help-meet,” and went on to add that just as with the world with all its animals, women were put upon the Earth to benefit men. The reading came again a few weeks later after there had been rioting in the streets. The monotone voice again repeated that women were intended by God to be the perfect servants of men, a resource to be used and enjoyed—even harvested as sustenance to feed hungry bellies. “Let the woman return to her original purpose,” the speaker had said. “She is made for recreation, for procreation, and above all else—to nourish and sustain men.”
I was twelve when I was taken from my family. I have no idea what became of my mother and two younger sisters, for they had vanished like so many women and blemished girls. My older sister still lives, as far as I know, doing one of the many things attractive girls must do. As for me, my name is Dani, and at fourteen years old I’m almost to the age of usefulness. This camp that I am staying at is actually meant to deprogram boys and teach them God’s will. Each camper is assigned a girl as his project on the first day. For one month that boy is expected to work with his girl, doing his best to ready her for service. This involves a lot of coaching, as our thoughts too, were in need of correction. My boy is Pete, a tall lanky youth with thin hands. Once Pete had played the piano, but now I’m his instrument.
The first part of each day I must spend in the tank. For three hours I’m required to swim without resting—never touching the sides unless absolutely necessary. I am of course naked as all girls are. We can wear robes when we get chilly. But if a male staff member should cross our path, we are to uncover ourselves for his inspection. For we females are lowly creatures. Such things as privacy or pride are a male privilege only.
It would not be so bad, except for the blistering summer heat. The men are never too concerned, since girls are not to live long anyway. But at least most places around the park are protected somehow. The tank where I swim has a wooden overhang. Even the walkways we girls take to get to our meals have covers overhead.
It is a Tuesday and I have finished my swim. I towel off my chilled body, and then I await the arrival of my coach. At age fourteen my breasts are now at last showing promise. I suppose I would be into a C cup by now, if such a thing as bras still existed. Pete will focus on my breasts first in his obsession to make them larger.
I pad into the empty gymnasium beside my tank, starting on the bench press to strengthen my pecs. After this I do my sets of push-ups, followed by cable flies. Pete enters the gym and quietly watches me as I work, his gaze on my chest as I separate my arms. “Done pullovers yet?” he asks, and I shake my head. “Pull downs?” No. Another negative. “You’re behind, Dani.”
I nod, and as I stand, he gestures me over to the freestyle weights. We work together for about an hour, and Pete makes me repeat the sets he missed. “Now stand before me,” he commands in his bossiest voice. I obey at once, my head turning sideways as his hands massage my breasts.
I tense when he takes my nipples and pinches them gently, rolling them thoughtfully between his fingers.
“Your sister’s tits are huge,” Pete says, “So I know we can get you there, too.” He cradles my right breast, rubbing it firmly between his palms. “She’s a swimmer, isn’t she? That’s the work I want for you. It’ll keep you cool in the summer. During the winter they heat the water so it’s no big deal.”
I nod, thinking of my many long hours each day in the smaller tank behind the aquarium, away from the public’s view. The large glass container had once held salt water and fish, but now the water was pure, slightly warmed and clear. All the girls in the performance pool out front are at least seventeen, with thin waists and jewelry adorned breasts that sway and bob as they move. Some are costumed as mermaids, while others crouch before the underwater glass, spreading their legs for the men on the level below to see. It is a millionaire’s club—or a billionaire’s club. I’m not sure which and I guess it doesn’t matter. Though now I see the police in the parking lots, too. The elite who run this club favor the town’s sheriff, a greasy fat man who supplies them with the prettiest girls.
Pete is crouching before me, his knees spreading my thighs where I stand, then pulling apart my girlhood with his fingers. I continue to look away, my eyes closed as I feel one finger find the wet spot between my legs. He rubs gently, a slow circular motion that spreads my fluids out, making me slippery in every crevice. Then he slides one finger slowly in. I open my mouth, licking my lips as the finger crooks and explores my interior. Pete pulls it back out and shows it to me, flecked white with my juices. He returns to his work, separating my folds and spreading them flat. Two fingers sink in, reaching upward as far as they can. Pete is holding my buttocks close to his chest, his arm cocked as more fingers glide in. Four fingers now, clamped together to form a funnel.
“What are women for, Dani?” Pete asks. He is up on his knees, his strong arms around me.
“To . . .” I am panting. “Please men!”
“Exactly.” Pete tucks his thumb into the funnel of his half-inserted fingers. “Slow and easy,” he croons. I feel the skin around my opening stretch wide almost to tearing.
Remembering my previous sessions, I breathe slowly, deeply, and relax my legs. “Good girl,” Pete observes. His strong arm holds me steady as he works. “Now what is God’s will?”
“That I should please men,” I answer. I lean over his head, my fingers grabbing his hair. He is tilting his hand slowly from side to side, softening the mouth of my pussy even more.
“Dani,” he admonishes. “You’re trying too hard. Shall we give you your pill?”
“Y-yes!” I cry. Smiling, he reaches into his pocket and produces the tiny tablet. I swallow it quickly, gratefully, and then droop forward again, my soft breasts draping over his head.
He continues to smile, his hand maintaining the gentle rocking. His four fingers are half inside me, with the added girth of his thumb. He rotates his hand in a circular motion, tilting it up and down, and then side to side. I am feeling the heaviness begin in my legs. My tongue goes dry, cottony. I feel my eyelids drooping. He removes his hand and lowers me onto my back, his hands separating first my petals, and then my opening. I hear the pumping sound as he squirts lube through a tiny straw directly inside me. “Gently now,” he breathes.
I close my eyes. The fingers are stretching me more with every movement, and I feel them pushing, working their way in. Pete has my pelvis lifted—pillowed on his thigh. My legs are up and flopped to each side, my feet dangling close to my shoulders. The pressure continues as the fingers twist, as more of the thumb makes it in. I feel my muscles submitting around his hand, the tight sensation easing somewhat. There is one more hard push, and then he is in me, embraced by my flesh, his entire hand delving inward.
I am drifting with the currents of the drug, feeling his hand pressing me out, the fingers turning to expand my interior. He progresses until his knuckles touch my cervix. I let out a gasp, though my sleepy eyes are closed.
“Now listen to my voice,” he says. “This camp is about preparing you girls to be women in this new world. Proper women—not like what you were before. The grownups can’t do it. There are strict laws against pedophilia now. But they can watch if they want to, because they are men, and men can do whatever they want.”
“Whatever they want,” I repeat dully.
“This is the first time I’ve had my whole hand inside you,” he tells me. “You’re so amazing, Dani. I am proud of you.”
I nod as his hand glides in and out, exits and re-enters my body. I feel fluid dripping down, the feathery touch of his fingertips on my clit. With every stroke my body submits more, my muscles softening under the pressure and pull of his hand. He seems tireless as he works, his muscles rippling in his arm as he changes angles, sinking deeper than before, touching places no one’s been. He motions me to cross my ankles, then lifts my legs over my belly, holding them aloft with his hand behind my knees. He rolls into a crouch, and now uses the weight of his arm to drive quickly in and out. I grunt rhythmically with each penetration. More liquid dribbles where I can feel it. I can see his hand glistening as it withdraws, his tanned smooth skin flecked white with my juices. He enters again and pauses, then speeds up his tempo, the hand barely entering before snapping back out. I am loose now around his wrist, my flesh yielding as he turns and angles and stretches. Then once more he resumes the deep plunges. A whole hour passes and still Pete works. He is panting hard with exertion, sweat trickling down his neck. I climax twice and still he continues, his face sprayed with my fluids.
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete soothes as he works. “I’ve made a device I want you to wear to bed tonight, and every night. It’ll be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll get used to it.”
“Okay,” I mumble groggily.
“As much as I’m loosening you right now, in an hour you’ll be tight as a drum again, maybe even more. We need to keep training your body. It must remember how to open, be readily accessible whenever men want it. Most men want to fist, but rarely are willing to do the work. So you must do it for them. Understand?”
I close my eyes as Pete lowers my legs. Now he raises one to his shoulder, my other one dangling free. He rolls again to his knees, and lifts my pelvis with him. The hand is gliding in and out, so effortless I barely feel him.
Then finally he withdraws and sets me down, wiping me out gently with a warmed washcloth. I feel him strap something around my waist. Then something firm and cold slides in. There is a pull and click of a buckle in front, and then another behind. “There,” Pete says in satisfaction. “That’ll hold it in place. Wear this for the rest of the day, ok? And to bed tonight. Over time we’ll swap this out—graduating to larger sizes. But this is good to start.”
“You do nice work,” an older voice said. “Keep track of her depth from now on. Vagina and rectal both, if or when you get that far. You can pass the info on to the next boy assigned to her. I was wondering.” The doctor eyed Pete speculatively. “If you’d like to stay on after next week. Work part time here while you’re going to school.”
“What would I do?” Pete went to the sink to wash his fingers. I climb to my feet, staring at the length of black leather around my waist. I could feel the object hard within me, and the trickle of fluids down my leg.
“Help train the new boys coming in,” the doctor said. “You could also measure these girls and keep a spreadsheet. The measurer’s in your kit. Have you used it yet?”
The doctor turned and I lost track of the voices. My insides were warm and pleasantly achy, the area between my legs throbbing.
“It’s a deal then,” the doctor said in a hearty voice. “Good. I’ve been watching you work and I recognize your skill. It’s not just about getting as much as you can to fit. It’s an artform—as you know. A kind of dance.”
I like to think I’m helping her reach her full potential.”
The doctor coughs. “That’s a great way to see it,” he says. “The value of the woman depends entirely upon her usefulness. Even those we harvest for food—even they have more purpose in life than a woman left on her own.”
There was a pause as the doctor sauntered off. Then I felt Pete’s hand on my bare shoulder. “Think you can walk with that thing?” he asks. I nod slowly and take a few steps.
***
“Get your holes nicely stuffed?” Breanne glares at me across the aisle. The barn is chilly today, its high rafters filled with the chatter of small birds. I sprawl sideways on my bunk, the highest of a stack of three. The barn has been styled in the manner of the Auschwitz prisoner barracks, with long narrow rows of bunks. There are three rows altogether, with the capacity to hold ninety girls in one barn. We have numbers assigned to us, too, like the residents of the Nazi camps. Only ours are hidden—tiny microchips beneath our skin.
I shrug. The blond girl hates me intensely. “Just the one,” I respond.
“She’s jealous of Pete,” another girl quipped. This was Diane, a fiery redhead that the men favored.
“I am not!” Breanne returns hotly. “I just hate how she just lays there. Like she’s not even alive! And look. He’s put a spacer inside her. Gonna stretch her nice and wide!”
I glare at the rafters, my arms pillowing my head. “We’re supposed to stay open, aren’t we?"
“No, we’re supposed to fight!” snarls Breanne. “We are human beings, not livestock. How dare they?”
Another girl peeks out from under my bunk, her raven hair swirling down her arm. “They are following God’s word,” she says. “Have you read it? Women were made for the happiness of men; it’s very clear in the bible. Adam was unhappy, and so God made him a help meet. That’s us. We are here to help however we can.”
“Help the men?” Breanne growls the words. “By letting them torture us? Have you heard the cries from the barn on the hill? Or letting them harvest our bodies as if we are cattle? They have women attached to machines for at least two years. All those women do all day is hang there and produce milk. That’s slavery!”
“The men rule over us.” Helen replies, her blue eyes meeting mine. I like my bunk mate. She is a year younger than me. And just like Helen Burns her namesake from Jane Eyre, she is a calming influence, and very smart. “They decide where we fit the best—where we can be the most useful.”
“And if the men decide you’re best at being ground into hamburger—”
Helen shrugs. “I’m not ugly, so I doubt that would happen.”
I tune them out and return my gaze to the rafters. The dildo inside me isn’t so uncomfortable if I stay on my back.
The girls go on talking around me, Breanne expressing her outrage over my docile behavior.
“She’ll live longer,” Helen says from beneath me. “But with that attitude, Breanne, you might find yourself at the torture barn.”
The torture barn. My innards writhe at the thought, for like everyone else I hear stories. Some men like happy things to do with women, appreciating the beauty of our form, or even our taste alongside beans and potatoes. But not all men have the same needs. The torture barn caters to a gentlemen’s club, and the unfortunate girls carted off into the forest are never again seen. But they are heard. Late at night if I happen to wake, I can catch the sounds of the far-off screaming. Not all the girls cry out. But when they do, the terrifying cries echo in my ears, haunting my thoughts for days to come.
***
I hear the bell for dinner and jump from my bunk, wincing as the dildo bruises me inside. The food is good here. They feed us as though we are prized pigs. Everything is organic and healthy—superfoods to keep us tasty if or when they decide to harvest our meat. I attack my meal with gusto as I do every night. It is a plate of peeled carrots, topped with chickpeas, pumpkin and sunflower seeds, and hemp hearts. Added to the mix is ginger powder, a splash of apple cider vinegar, and nutritious yeast. It is delicious and I eat every forkful, washing it down with a glass of iced mushroom coffee.
Doctor Burns appears behind our tables and saunters slowly, his hands behind his back, to the dais up front. The boys from the camp appear in his wake, each carrying a chair that they place beside our tables. The doctor plugs in the microphone at the back of the dais, then gives it a tap to call the room to order. “Pete Jennings,” he calls in his ringing voice. “Has your girl finished her dinner?”
Pete stands slowly and glances my way. “She has, Dr. Burns.”
“Excellent!” the doctor exclaims. “Bring her forward along with your tools.”
I tense as I stand, the skin prickling behind my neck. The doctor continues to address the entire room. “This boy performs in ways that outstrips some of our best full-time trainers; hence I have asked him to stay on as part of our staff. I thought it might benefit the rest of you boys to observe his techniques. Peter,” the doctor gestures to the table being wheeled onto the dais. “Do you have everything you need for a demonstration of your skills?”
Peter frowns at me as I step to his side, then turning his body in such a way as to hide his right hand, he passes me the little pill to help me relax. I turn away, gulping it down quickly as I climb shakily onto the table. He gestures me onto my back, then nods toward the doctor.
“What now, Sir?”
The doctor seats himself in front of our tables. “Pretend we’re not here. Consider this another session. Business as usual.”
I close my eyes and will myself to sleep. Pete’s hands are on my breasts, kneading them firmly. He pauses as he works, leaning over to finger my clit.
I breathe deeply, a wave of fatigue creeping down my limbs. Pete takes his time with my breasts, his fingers digging through the tissue to find my muscles.
“Why do that?” One boy calls from the left side of the room.
When Pete fails to respond, the doctor speaks for him. “It gets her juices flowing. You should be doing this, too—all of you. A lot of men still get off on the breasts. Better to have our girls ready for whatever comes.”
I float with the effects of the drug, my legs raising up as Pete slides them into the stirrups. He lifts me to the point that I feel a breeze between my buttocks and the cushion I am on. The design of this table is alien to me, appearing to have been created for this purpose. It has a light that Pete switches on to shine between my legs, fully illuminating my groin.
He loosens my belt deftly and slides out the dripping dildo, setting it aside on the bench beside the table. His fingers glide up inside me, two and then three, turning slowly as he applies a slight pressure. He takes his time, bending low to explore my interior and gaping me as he has done before. He adds lube to his hand, then twists in effortlessly, his elbow turning this way and that as he expands my interior. I let my head droop to the side, feeling the drool running down my cheek. The fisting continues for what seems like forever. Pete glides slowly in and out, focusing fully on his objective. His fingers form a fist at my core, his knuckles rubbing against my cervix. Then he draws out his hand with a squelching sound, his fingers glistening.
“If she was a year older, he could double it now,” the doctor says. “Have any of you boys gotten to that part in your books?”
A few raise their hands. Smiling, Peter glances at his fellow campers hurrying to gather around the table. “She’s not fighting you at all,” one observes, staring down. A boy moves next to Pete, his fingers reaching in to spread my folds back, making the entry and exit of Pete’s hand more visible in the light. A few boys trade places with Pete, their hands penetrating me as Pete’s had done, so smoothly I barely notice. I am aware of hands holding my buttocks, lifting my pelvis even higher. Pete’s arm is in me again, the elbow rising and falling, the wet sounds filling my ears.
“She’s a good girl,” Pete said. He is rotating his fisting hand carefully, massaging my sore interior.
***
That night I sleep without the dildo. It is Pete’s idea, since I worked so hard today. I watch a girl braid Breanne’s hair as sleep eludes me. The girls are the rebels in our group, but tonight they seem subdued, as if Diane’s threat of the torture
barn still lingered in their heads. Horror stories abounded of the torture barn. No death was easy there.
“If we’re dead, we can’t fight back,” I hear one of the girls say.
“We can’t resist them,” whispers the other. “Christianity has taken this country completely. It’s worse than Afghanistan now.”
“I don’t know about that,” Breanne says. “They’re probably just as bad. They don’t have red meat, either, right? And real men can’t live without it. Show me a man who’s vegan and I will bet you my last penny he’s gay.”
Pete eats meat, I think as I drift off, dreaming obscurely of men wearing dresses and swimming in the tank with mermaid tails.
***
The new day brings a blast of chilled air onto my face as I jerk awake. The barn doors are open, the bell ringing us girls to breakfast. I stop absently for my shot as I leave the barn, then trot naked, the third in a long line of sleepy nude bodies. The boys and men pause grinning to watch us, and I avoid their eyes as a proper girl should.
Our breakfast is oatmeal, with raisins and honey. Once again it is the best oats money could buy—seeded organic oats with fresh moist raisins. We top this with cold milk and drink it down with mushroom coffee. Dessert is an orange, thin skinned and bursting with juice.
***
I sink into the water of the tank and breast-stroke to the other side. Watching me, Pete frowns. “What have I said about shaking loose first?” He crouches beside the pool and I swim to a stop below him. “Your muscles support your breasts,” he said. “But they are separate. To be a swimmer your breasts must move freely with the water. They cannot be tethered to your muscles. Now go on; assume the position.”
I nod and reach downward with my arms, my legs beneath me as I pretend to crawl on my hands and knees. I hold my arms away from my body and jerk my knees forward and back, the motion of the water catching my breasts, dragging them to and fro. I double my speed until my breasts are flopping back and forth. Then I change my movement, scissor kicking my legs to make my flesh jerk upward and down. Pete is nodding above me.
“It’s good practice letting them hang. This is the position the milkers take. The breasts dangle from your ribcage, the weight of the milk drawn away from the rest of your body. Used to be a girl could produce twenty-five ounces to thirty ounces daily. That was three years ago. Now most of our women pump out fifty ounces per day, with some coming close to a half gallon. The eventual goal is a whole gallon. A carton’s worth per woman. And who knows? With drugs they might pull it off.”
I flip onto my back and swim where Pete can see, the tissue over my ribcage bobbing easily in the water—rippling with the waves. I turn back, pivoting toward Pete.
I start when I find him treading water beside me in his loose red swim trunks. “All girls become milkers eventually. You need to get used to it.” He turns me in the water, then grasps my nearest breast and pulls it downward, squeezing it hard. “Being handled by men, I mean. Once you are a swimmer, you’ll be given the Somatotropin to help your breasts grow. Milkers get huge, you know, which is why they hang from slings. They cannot walk anymore. Or at least not far. Which is why we need to make your muscles stronger for all the weight you’ll support one day. Here,” he says, and hands me over a pool noodle. Seeing my confusion, he gestures. “Tuck it under your arms so it supports you from behind. I’m going to try something new before you swim.”
Mystified, I obey, and Pete pushes at me until my head bumps the wall. “Hold onto the ladder. I don’t want you drifting.”
I grip the rungs, and lay back. My breasts float and point skyward, jiggling under the sun. Pete turns my body, gripping the edge of the pool with one hand—then twists his other into the softness between my legs.
I tense at the coolness of the water entering me. Pete works his hand inside me, the lube making a patch of oil on the water under his chin. “Spread your legs wide. I can’t do it for you.”
I obey as best as I can. The arm pushes in past the wrist, and turns, and I shiver at the water that is sucked in with it, a chillness he pushes deeper before drawing his hand out. He catches one of my legs and slings it over his shoulder. Then he fists me steadily, the water entering me again. “A good washing after yesterday,” he says with a grin. “Does this feel good?”
“Yes,” I gasp, eyeing the white haze forming about me, my fluids snaking around us both.
“I thought it would ease some of the burning. All that work yesterday.”
I recline as far as I can, my one leg bobbing in the tank’s current. With every stroke, Pete angles his wrist deliberately to invite more water in, the coolness filling my depths along with his hand, easing the heat I didn’t realize I had.”
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete croons as he works. “I’m giving you the rest of today off after your swim. Keep the dildo inside you if you can. Even when you’re not in bed and walking around. We need to keep your body open until the men want it —teach it to be accessible at all times, like I’ve said. Most men want to fist, but rarely want to do the work. Do you remember what is most important?”
I nod. “Pleasing the man.”
“Or men,” Pete corrects me. “Sometimes there’ll be men. No matter what they do, or how roughly they do it, you need to always look for ways to please—however they want you to.”
“What if they want to kill me?”
There is a strained pause. Pete stops his hand, his knuckles gently massaging my cervix. “That, too,” he says finally. “A woman with uses is a woman fulfilled. If they kill you for their pleasure, then your life has not been wasted. You’ll be processed into meat and you’ll serve a second purpose—to fill their bellies. Not many women get to have multiple ways to find meaning for their life. That’s why the girls who go up the hill are the luckiest of all.”
I gape at him. “But they’re tortured!”
He sighs, and his hand resumes its work. “It’s just foreplay, Dani. Just a different kind. Those women pleasure the men first, and then feed them. Compare that to an ugly girl who gets carted off from her home, never to be seen again. She serves one purpose only. Just one. Do you think she’ll be remembered for that? No. But you will, and so will the girls on the hill. You represent a pleasant memory for a man. Or perhaps for many men. Isn’t that lucky?”
I nod, genuinely believing it after he puts it that way. But Pete is not finished. He wrinkles his brow, as if trying to remember words he had read. “God created men,” he recites slowly. “We are his creations, and in following our creator’s example, we made women from our rib. You are created from men. We are your gods. Don’t you want to please us?”
I raise my leg from his shoulder in response and cock it high over my chest. Pete, grinning approvingly, turns slightly to drive in his fist.
“So . . . it’s a good thing to go up the hill?”
Pete pats my hip. “All women die young,” he says gently. “Seems to me the more useful the death, the better. The men in that club aren’t so bad. They simply have different tastes than other men. I’ve heard it said that their methods are creative, but for the woman there is always a lot of pain. I think you should try to be like your sister. In a year or two your breasts will be strong and big. You will bring lots of pleasure to the men who visit us here. It’s a good club. Even when you enter your last phase and become a milker—you’ll see. I hear they even have movie nights for the dairy girls.
Useful. The word echoes in my ears as I stare beyond the buildings.
I go the rest of the day with the dildo inside me. I have the belt around my waist to hold it in, and I have to be careful when I sit on the bench for dinner. I can feel my fluids leaking onto the seat—a trickle I try discreetly to wipe with my hands.
***
The next day I wake early and tiptoe out to greet the sun. The road into the foothills has mist covering its base. During the night I had roused to the familiar sound of the old truck’s engine. A girl had been taken up to the barn in the hills. All night
I had stayed awake listening for sounds of screaming. But this death had been a silent one.
I ask Pete about it during my swim. He sits on a chair working on his computer. He is a junior in High School, and though he is at camp, he still has several projects he needs to finish before the fall quarter begins.
“Oh, did they?” Pete glances at the forest behind our heads. “I didn’t hear it. But your barn is closer to the road than our cabins.
“Did they give her something?” I asked. “Like you give me?”
Pete shakes his head. His blue eyes are fierce as he glares at his computer. “Drugs taint the meat, so no they wouldn’t. They just haven’t . . . done her yet. They might be collecting several girls for something. They do that, you know. Work on more than one per night. If it’s a weekend thing they usually have a barbeque after. They do if it’s sunny, that is.”
I lick my lips, punching the water rapidly with both fists. Pete glances down at my jiggling breasts and grins. “Does this really make them grow?” I ask, wanting to change the subject.
Pete laughs. “Nah. I just read a lot so I can sound smarter than I am, and some of this stuff I make up as I go. But it does make sense. Weight lifting makes muscles bigger. Whether or not it makes your tits grow, who knows? But I do know they’ll end up huge eventually. Your owners will see to it in their quest for more milk. I’m surprised you’re not getting the shots yet.”
I nod, and hearing the chime of the clock go off, climb shakily up the ladder. I stand beside Pete, water sluicing down my legs. He gestures approvingly at the dildo still strapped inside my body. “Good girl, Dani. Way to take the initiative.”
“You said I needed to open easily.”
He stands and sets down his laptop. Taking me by the shoulders, he stares into my face. “You really mean it, don’t you? You do want to please.”
Tears burn in my eyes. “More than anything. I want to do what’s right,” I manage. “I thought God created women, too. That’s what my mother said. But—” He was emphatically shaking his head. “I know better now, Pete. And I’m sorry if I ever angered you or did anything disrespectful.”
“Hush now; you’re fine.” He smiles at me, genuine affection on his handsome face. “Come, let’s get you on your table.”
I follow him into the grooming room with its black and white checked floor and big basin sink. There are six tables in a row. What had once been chiropractic tables had been modified so a girl could lay face-down on her belly with her breasts poking through. I settle myself, hearing the squirt of oil from a bottle beneath me. Pete massages the liquid onto my cooled skin. My breasts follow his touch like magnets, the nipples clinging to his hands as if begging for more. He kneads deeply for a time and pulls, sliding the nipples between his fingers. “I do think you’re bigger. Not as big as your sister yet, but there’s definitely some heft here.” He cradles each breast—testing their weight. “How old are you?”
I think about my birthday. “What month is it?” I ask.
“It’s August,” he said. “August third.”
“My birthday was July 31st,” I tell him. “I’m fifteen now.”
“Fifteen. So, we’re now just a year apart in our ages.” He reaches up over the table and presses my back hard against the mat. “Strain down to me,” he commands. “Fill my hands.”
I obey, turning my head to press my cheek into the bed. He grasps each breast one at a time between his hands and tugs downward, the contours of his palms grinding into my tissue. Then he presses up through the flesh, his fingers massaging my muscles.
“I do get some kind of shots,” I tell him finally. “They’re just vitamins though. That’s what they tell us in the barn. Do you think—”
“No, that’s either the Somatotropin for humans I told you about, or something like it.” His heavy breathing pauses beneath me, his knuckles grinding into my breast. “I’m glad they’ve started you on it early. You’ll get big very soon. Bigger than your sister, probably. You should see the ones in the milk barn. They’re actually kind of ugly,” he muses, “by the time they get so big. The slings keep the girls from having to see how bloated they are. And their nipples are as fat as this or bigger!” He brandishes his thumb. “All purple and swollen. As long as my thumb, too!”
Sighing, I close my eyes. The knuckles are mashing into my tissue, my own nipples growing sensitive and hard. I feel the fluid welling again around the dildo. It dribbles onto the table, dripping to Pete’s head.
“God, you’re wet! Here.” Rising to his feet, he reaches around my waist to release the dildo. It jettisons out with a rush of warmth to land with a thump on the floor. “Nice!” Pete exclaims. “See Dani, this is exactly what the men want to see. A female dripping and ready for work, begging to be opened inside. Here.”
He raises the table to his waist. Then standing beside me, slides one whole hand in past his wrist. “Oh!” he exclaims. “Look at you!” Delighted, he moves between my legs, cocking my knees up until my toes touch my rump. With gusto he fists hard into my depths. Then grinning, he shows me his hand, the pale liquid dripping. “Should we try to double fist?” he asks as he resumes. “You’re fifteen now. I bet you’re ready. You’re certainly wet enough.”
I draw a deep breath, eyeing his hands. “If you think I can.”
“Absolutely.” He reaches into his pocket, then hands me a pill. I quickly shake my head.
“I want to feel it as much as I can,” I told him. “I like how it feels. Please, I’ll relax.”
He studies me briefly, then again takes position. I feel his hand gliding in deep, then slowly withdraw as more fingers hug his wrist. “Dani, I want you to think about opening yourself,” he says. He enters cautiously, the new fingers forming into the palm of his fist, sliding gradually in as he twists. The skin around the entrance to my cunt springs tight, painful to the point of tearing. I feel his every movement, each tiny adjustment making me hiss. “Easy,” he urges.
I breathe deeply as I fight to relax, imagining the mouth of my opening yawning wide to meet him. I feel a sudden stabbing pain just inside my vagina, and then another on the opposite side. I have the sensation of being poked three more times around my entrance, but there is numbness now. “Just a little novocaine,” Pete is saying. “There, that should help”
I feel the twisting continue, the pressure deeper now, as if the tightness at my threshold has ceased to exist. The hardness of his hands is rotating slowly, sinking down into my core. There is a sucking resistance as he pulls his hands outward, and I gasp in pain. Then I feel a pricking deep inside, and spot one of his hands between my legs. He is holding a syringe with a very long needle—guiding it carefully in. Another prick I barely feel, followed by another further in. “I know we’re cheating,” he says. “But I want this done right.”
Once again his hands penetrate my body, the walls of my numbed flesh yielding. He groans in delight, his entwined hands twisting hard and fast to loosen me up. “Let’s get you soft while the novocaine lasts,” he mutters. “I didn’t give you very much.” His body rocks as he fists; he is grunting softly in his throat.
“You’re doing so good,” he says, and before I can react, he plunges again, twisting eagerly to reach my cervix. Then he is out, and back in, his hands glistening. He pauses to turn me onto my side. “Can you hold your left foot over your head?”
I obey, holding my leg as far forward and up as I can. He cocks back my right leg with his knee, then drives into me steadily, his two hands as one gliding effortlessly in and out. Fluids are trickling down my right thigh as I writhe on the table. I am starting to feel it, the wide-open stretch and the massage deep within. He pulls out as my fluids gush, then wipes his face with his arm briefly before resuming his work. With my hypersensitive skin it feels incredible, every nerve on fire as his hands punch deep. The sound of my wetness is loud in the grooming room. The world is spinning around me. And still the pounding continues, the sliding of my body up and down on the table.
I pass out at some point, yet dimly I am aware of Pete turning me onto my back, raising my knees to secure them to the rings above the bed. My legs are opened and tied, so widely spread I can feel the tendons at my groin stretching. His two hands enter me again, alternating one and then the other, the hands inside no longer entwined, one sliding in as the other glides out. It goes on like that for what seems like hours, but then, abruptly, it stops. I feel Pete’s hands stretching the entrance of my pussy, pausing just inside and pulling me apart.
“What are you doing?” I mumble.
“I’m gaping you,” he tells me. “Something else men like to do. To see inside after they work. I can see very clearly inside you, Dani. You’ve done very well today.”
I feel my face flame hot. “Do I have to be a milker?”
He pats my thigh, then opens me wider as he bends for a long look. “Don’t be embarrassed now. Pleasing the man, remember?”
I nod, breathing deeply.
“Dani, milkers live two years longer at least. Don’t you want that? You’ll get to have a baby, too. If you’re really lucky, it’ll be a boy!”
“But I won’t get to raise him. They’ll take him away.”
“Girls cannot be trusted with such important work,” he agrees. “The church raises babies for you now. Besides, you’ll be too busy providing milk. For him, and everyone else. Girl’s milk goes into everything, you know. You drank some this morning.”
“I don’t want purple nipples,” I pout. I glare at the ceiling, feeling Pete’s hands deep within me, the entwined fingers holding still, as if feeling my body’s pulse.
“You won’t see them,” he says. “The breasts hang out of your sight, with bracers to support the weight. You forget they’re there after a while, or so I’ve been told by a reliable source. But think of it, Dani. All the healthiest food you can possibly eat. And movies! You get to watch movies!”
I close my eyes. The hands are turning within me, pressing me out. “If I don’t become a milker,” I venture to say. “What then?”
He sighs and the hands stop. “Well,” he says slowly, “if it turns out you can’t have a baby, you’d come to the end of your journey, wouldn’t you? They’d either take you up the hill to entertain those men, or you’d go to the processing plant, which is much more likely. I haven’t seen how it’s done, but I’ve heard there’s some kind of machine that does it really quick. You wouldn’t even feel it.”
I lick my lips. His hands are moving again, gliding slowly in and out. I try to relax despite my raised hips and widely spread legs. He is fisting me with his hands entwined, pumping me vigorously with loud squelching sounds. I am drifting again, my feet going numb from the straps under my knees. I see two men enter the grooming room and stop to watch Pete work. They are talking in low murmurs, their voices appreciative—praising his efforts. One shines a light in when Pete stops to gape me, the two faces rapt as they peer between my legs. My guts squirm as the men take their time, scrutinizing my interior and taking pictures as they talk to Pete.
“Have you done anal yet?” The taller man asks.
“Yeh,” his companion says, leaning down so I see his face. “First, why not tell her everything, boy? We work at the plant, little Miss. Wanna hear how it’ll go down? A knock on the side of your head to stun you first, see?” He taps his temple. “Then we’ll pop you into the D, D and D device. As in decapitate, dismember, and disembowel. All done by one machine. Thwack, thwack, thwack it goes, and It’s very quick, as your coach boy says. Then someone like old Jake here will get to wash out your torso and cut it in half, then a quick acid dip to loosen breast tissue and skin. And then what, Jake? Scraping, the stamp on the rump, and then the freezer?”
Jake’s mouth twitched. “Something like that. But it’s one big chunk, not three. The head and limbs come off simultaneously.” He stares at Pete. “I hear you’re talented, boy. I want to see your hand up her ass.”
“Not yet,” says Pete tightly. “One new thing at a time. I’ve been vagina fisting her for two straight hours and my hands are tired. I had to numb her up to get two inside. I’ve had enough for one day.”
“Then there was the time the machine wasn’t calibrated right,” the shorter man says. He leers at me, waggling his eyebrows. “Cut her head cleanly in half—it was something to see, I’ll tell you.”
“We’ll come back tomorrow to watch,” the man called Jake says. “We’re not allowed to work on these girls. We only ever see them in pieces.”
Pete clears his throat. “It’s a date. Though I warn you gentlemen, I doubt I’ll get my hand in. She’s never done anal before.”
The two men start for the door. “Oh, you’ll get it in,” the shorter man calls. “We won’t leave tomorrow so easily as today.”
I lay still as the door clicks shut. The cold air wafts between my legs, my fluids chilling my naked skin. Pete is squirting something soothing inside me, using one hand to push it deep. He wipes my exterior with a warm washcloth, clicking his tongue as he releases my legs. “What did I say is most important,” he asks.
I try to swallow. “Pleasing the men.”
He takes my hand and helps me sit up. “Exactly, Dani. Pleasing men. Those men in particular are very dangerous. There’s nothing I can do; as men they have the right to watch. So, we need to get you ready for tomorrow. Do you know what anal is?”
I draw a quick shaky breath. “A kind of fisting?”
“Yes.” Pete sets a pillow on the table, then gestures me onto my stomach. He raises my hips from behind, moving the pillow until it elevates my pelvis. “Only from the back. From here.” He taps my rosebud, as my mother once called it, the one private place I still have. “This is another thing a lot of men like. In fact . . .” Pete slathers on a thick lubricant, using one finger to poke some in. “Men like to see both holes fisted at once. A girl being fully utilized. If they could, they’d stick their penises in your mouth, too. But that kind of thing’s not allowed at this club.”
I accept the drug Pete gives me. Laying on my stomach, I wait as Pete stands beside me. Gradually I feel the weight of my head compressing my cheek on the table. I am drawing deep breaths, sinking rapidly into slumber. Vaguely I am aware of pain as my anus stretches, feeling oddly embarrassed like I’m going to the bathroom. I feel a hard object at first, something small graduating to big, making a pumping noise beside my head. The object is turning within me, straining my anus at different angles. Then it is gone and I feel Pete’s fingers.
Motionless, I try to sleep, relaxing my body as much as I can. The fingers twist slowly in and out. Then there is the object again, with more pumping sounds and the pain of stretching. Now it is Pete’s whole hand working its way in. Fingers are gaping me from behind, then the hand Is pushing inward, slimy with lube. Pete is inside me now, his hand a firm pressure as my tissues guide his way. He leans into me as he turns his arm. I feel the ball of his fist pressing my innards. His other hand enters my vagina, and begins to fist very gently. Groggily I splay my legs, lifting one from behind to give him room.
“You still in here?” A boy asked from the doorway. “It’s past dinner time, you know. I saved you a hot dog.”
Pete pauses in his work, breathing hard. “Trent. Can you help me with something?”
“Sure!” The larger boy hurries to the table. I am aware but not aware, drool soaking the table under my cheek.
“We have a problem. You can’t tell anyone, promise?”
“Promise!” Trent exclaims. “What do you want me to do?”
I blink, feeling the hand in my rectum slowly draw out. “Have you done anal?” Pete asks.
“Not yet.”
“Let me see your hand.” Another pause. “Good, we’re about the same size. Now cover your arm with lube to the elbow. Ease it in, like you saw me doing. Don’t force it. Let her body tell you what to do.”
“Oh God!” Trent groaned, as I feel the hand sliding in. “How far does it go?”
“You’ll feel a soft resistance; once you do, explore around a bit. Go in as deep as you can.”
“So what’s the problem?” Trent leans against my buttocks. His fingers are open inside, stroking my interior as he feels his way.
“Two men are coming tomorrow and they want to see anal on her. I figured it would be better to practice first. Lift her leg with your free hand. Pull the foot behind you and up.”
I feel Pete’s hands at the mouth of my cunt again, the two hands twisting themselves in. The skin is tight—painful to the point of tearing. “Easy,” Pete whispers to me. “Dani, relax!”
I try to sleep, to let the drug carry me back down. Three hands are inside me now, moving and twisting within.
“Three!” Trent exclaimed. “Wait, let me get my phone.” There is a pause as the larger boy makes his video. “Look at this! We’re at camp and he’s double fisting?”
Pete is pumping steadily now, the two hands entering my drugged body easily as I come and go from awareness. This lasts for some time, the double fisting below Trent’s deeply imbedded hand.
“Do you have a light?” Pete asked abruptly. “Oh good. Dani, we’re going to try this again.”
I nodded groggily as the arms inside me slowly retreat.
“Gonna gape?” Trent asked.
“Absolutely. Here, if I stretch the sides, can you get a few fingers in to press out the bottom? Just . . . that’s it. Straight down—firmly. Now hold.”
There was a click, followed by sounds of amazement. “That’s great! I’ve never seen that before.”
“That’s her cervix.” I hear a few more clicks, and then the fingers release. “I want copies of those,” Pete says.
“You got it. Ready for your hotdog? I put it in foil so it should still be warm.”
I am laying where the boys leave me, the two of them sitting on a bench as Pete eats. My stomach twists as I think of the ingredients.
“These are actually better for you than the old pork variety,” Trent is saying. “At least with girl meat there’s nothing disgusted added. Besides, pigs were smart. It was pretty terrible that we killed them for food.”
“Nope, just girl.” Pete makes a face as he stares at his food. “This makes us cannibals, you know?”
Trent shrugs his broad shoulders and grins at me. “If it was made out of men, then maybe that’d be true. But what’s wrong with cannibalism? Pretty sure there’s a verse in the bible that condones eating your children. Besides,” He gives me a wink. “Don’t forget what women are for. To be our help-meets. Get it? Help MEATS?”
Pete rolls his eyes. “You ok there, Dani? Want some food?”
“Sure she does.” Trent approaches my table. “Here, let’s clean you up first.”
I submit as the larger boy washes between my legs with the now soiled cloth. “There.” He helps me sit up, and I shakily climb off the table. “Hungry?”
I glance dubiously at the bag on the bench and nod.
“Good, because I brought something from the kitchen for you. They were very clear on the matter that this is for you.” He lifts out a cardboard box and hands it to me. Opening it, I find a large serving of wild rice, broccoli and buttered pinto beans. I stare at the yellow grease congealing beneath the veggies, visualizing the girls hanging from slings in the dairy.
“Thank you,” I say, and accept the wooden spoon he hands over.
“Besides,” Trent continues to Pete. “We were all going to die from overpopulation. This way only half of us live beyond twenty-two. And the other half . . .” He pats my arm. “We have all the food we need for a very long time. You know they had us eating cockroaches before the pandemic. Alternative foods—it’s not like it’s a new concept.”
The rice and beans are good, despite the fact they are now at room temperature. I clean out the box, and even eat the biscuit Peter hands to me. I hesitate at the milk carton and straw Pete passes to me next, eyeing the image of a cow on the front. It is whole milk, and I know very well that it does not come from cows.
“Go on,” laughs Pete. “You’ve had it before. What’s the difference?”
I take a sip and savor the sweetness on my tongue and the rich creamy texture.
“This is actually better for us by far,” Trent is saying. “Cow’s milk was meant for baby cows, not humans. This is one hundred percent for us!”
Drinking deeply, I empty the carton as both boys watch.
“Like it?” Trent inquires.
“Um, yes, actually.” I am staring at the carton. Ingredients: Pasteurized Girl Milk. Girl, I think to myself. Because none of us get to be women anymore.
***
I follow Pete to my barn just as the lights are about to go off. “Get in bed,” the head girl commands with a glower at Pete.
Pete turns me where I stand. “Keep both dildos in,” he says in a firm voice. “The one in the back comes out only if you have to go, understand? You have a very big day tomorrow. Get some rest.”
I squirm uncomfortably and nod. Climbing into my bunk I finally find a comfortable position on my left side. The lights go out, leaving me sore and alone in the darkness. The dildo in my vagina is twice as large as the first, and it almost feels like the two chunks of latex are touching each other. With the one in my rectum, I feel constantly like I have to go. It is only when my stomach cramps that I run to the toilet.
“Where were you at dinner?” Helen’s voice floats up from below as I return to my bunk.
“Getting stuffed,” I snap, and screw my eyes shut.
***
When morning comes I find I can’t eat, and must choke my oatmeal down under the head girl’s stern eyes. The milk for our oatmeal is from hemp hearts, I realize, recognizing its frothy texture and nutty taste. I leave for the gym after breakfast, but find Pete stepping in my path cutting me off.
“No, he says sternly. “Today is about making you ready for those men from the plant tonight. And I am betting there will be more than just the two. Come on.”
I trot naked at his heels, bypassing the tank and the gym and going at once into the grooming barn. He gestures me to the table and onto my stomach. I comply, and tense as he removes both my dildos. “Very good,” he says approvingly. “We’re not going to fist right now, because I know you’re very sore. But a few things.”
He inserts a large needleless syringe into my vagina and I feel a coolness flooding my body. “This will help you feel better,” he tells me. “It will keep you numb for the next fifteen hours. Trust me, you will not be hurting tonight.”
I heave a sigh of relief as he repeats the process with my anus, inserting the fluid deep into my rectum. I am smiling as I lay there, oblivious to the stretches Pete is putting me through. He starts with several bottles, each progressively larger than the first, though for the life of me I can’t exactly say which orifice each bottle is for.
We work for about an hour, with me lying still and Pete standing beside me, both of us waiting for my body to adjust.
“You’ll do just fine tonight,” he tells me. “These men just want something different, that’s all. They get tired of only seeing the dark side of our new society. They want to enjoy some of the benefits. I can understand that.”
“Somebody has to do what they do,” I hear myself mutter.
He looks at me sharply. “That’s exactly right, Dani. These men do the dirty work to keep the rest of us from going extinct, including you girls. Men cannot survive without these resources you provide us. It’s a hard fact, and one we must live with.”
“Do you think . . .” I hesitate. “Your God is punishing you for letting women be equals?”
Pete taps his fingers on my head. “Could be,” he muses. “I never thought of that, but maybe so. If we had used you from the start the way God intended . . .” his voice trailed off. “Could be . . .”
He moves in behind me and slides out the bottles. I am shaky as I stand, my entire pelvis numbed from my belly button down.
“Ready for a swim?” he asks, eyeing me.
“I think so,” I tell him. I am eager to get to the tank—to swim off my anxiety and fear. The expressions on the faces of those men last night—like they were inspecting raw meat.
***
My stomach gurgles loudly in the grooming room as we wait. I sit on the table, my legs swinging back and forth over the side. The table with the light has been brought from the clubhouse, complete with its “hi-lo” stirrups and bright adjustable lamp. Trent stands to the side with his arms crossed. Pete has asked him to assist, and the larger boy agreed.
“You’re still a bit numbed now, but you’ll be hurting tomorrow,” Pete tells me quietly. “Please go along, and trust me. These are dangerous men. If they want to kill you for their pleasure, they can. They can even ask me to do it, and I’d have no choice. You are nothing but meat to them. That’s what they see all day long—that’s how they have to be to survive their jobs. If they see you as human . . .” He fidgets uncomfortably, running his hand through his hair. “Just know . . . whatever I do tonight—I’m trying to save your life."
“And act like you enjoy it!” Trent put in.
“But I do,” I say, gazing dazedly at his face.
The men from the plant are arriving in their cars. I can’t see them because the parking lot is to the back of the building. But I can hear the gravel crunch under the wheels, and then the hurried footsteps. Three men enter and jerk to a stop, surprised to find us waiting. The man I know as Jake motions his friends to gather the chairs stacked high in a dusty corner, placing them in a semicircle behind the table’s bright light.
“Are any more coming?” Pete asks. His hands are folded across his chest. Stupidly, I nod, the double dose of pills in my system are kicking in.
Jake smirks as he cracks a beer. “Two more. Larry, the fellow you met last night, is one.”
As the tall man speaks, the new arrivals appear in the doorway. Both are wearing work clothes from the plant, their white bloodstained shirts untucked. I am staring at the floor as the men join their friends.
Trent catches my shoulders. He pulls me back, settling my head on a pillow. Pete raises my thighs, lifting my buttocks off the table as Trent stuffs pillows beneath my hips. My feet are placed in the stirrups and tied, then with mechanical clicks my legs are spread wide, a clamp on each side immobilizing my knees. A rubber device the length and width of a ruler is placed vertically between my labia folds. Pete bends it to the shape of my pelvis, and then turns a knob at its base. The device separates down the middle, and as the two halves widen, the folds of my girlhood are stretched apart and flattened, held in place against my body and out of the way.
I close my eyes as the mouth of my cunt is revealed for all to see. Though I am still
partially numb from my navel down, still I can feel the anticipating pulse of my tissue under the light. The men lean forward, and one of them points. “My God, she’s wet!”
Pete smiles and steps in close. “Dani’s always ready,” he says. “Easy to open and obedient.” He tosses a pillow on the floor and kneels down. Sliding in a few fingers, he stirs my juices slowly as wet sounds fill my ears. He widens his circles, his fingers gliding over the spade shaped contours of my vagina to coat my girlhood, drawing the moisture down to my anus and back up. “Best lube on the planet,” he tells his observers. Slowly then, he inserts his whole hand, twisting slightly as he pushes in.
“Would you look at that,” a man exclaims. “No resistance whatsoever!”
“I told you she’s easy.” Pete smiles, fisting gently in and out, his action steady and smooth. He adjusts the light so the men can see, fisting casually, languidly, his free hand catching my fluid welling to the surface and spreading it around his wrist. The wet kissing sounds of my tissue yielding to his strokes is pleasant and relaxing to hear. I turn my head, smiling as he works. I feel disembodied, as if I’m levitating from the table as I stare blankly up. Pete pauses to lube both his hands, and I draw a deep breath, exhaling as I feel him twisting two-handed into my exposed and vulnerable cunt.
He slides in with a firm push, the mouth of my pussy hugging his wrists. His body rocks forward and back slowly as he pumps me deep. I moan as I feel his hands separating within me. In this position he draws his hands up, pressing my pussy apart as he halfway exits, then holding his hands static, pushes back in. He turns his hands, his knuckles rubbing my cervix as once more he unlocks his fingers and pulls. “Do you see what I’m doing?” Pete asks his rapt audience. “By loosening up my hands or even pushing in opposite directions, I can expand her as I work.”
I take deep breaths as Pete sinks widely back down. With every stroke he separates more, pushing hard against my interior. His hands break the surface and holds me stretched, his half-immersed fingers rotating slowly. “And now I can do this,” he says.”
Embracing his fist with his other hand, he plunges in hard and snaps out. I am grunting along with his strokes, my thighs trembling above my immobilized knees. Pete is turning his hands as he thrusts, twisting more of my juices to the surface. I watch the clock, feeling dizzy as the pounding draws out, the sound of flesh slapping flesh as he connects and sinks down. Ten minutes, and then twenty, unendingly he thrusts. I feel cool air inside my cunt, my pussy staying open as he exits—too relaxed and stretched to spring back. The fisting continues as the men look on, with some of them leaping forward—eager for a glimpse as Pete stops and gapes me, my vagina yawning for the men to see. He fists me again with even more vigor, the men gathering at his back.
“Won’t this destroy her?” one asks as Pete works.
Pete laughs. “Naw, girls are made for this. Why do you think she was wet before I started? She knew it was coming and her body was preparing itself. She hungers for this. It’s a well-known fact; the female body yearns to be opened wide. To be prepared for motherhood.”
The man looked down at Pete. “You sure know a lot of things.”
“He reads,” says Trent with a chuckle. “As in all the time! Mr. Bookworm here.”
“I also talk to my girl.” Pete nods at me. “Ask her yourself. Dani, do you enjoy being fisted?”
The men wheel toward me, the ones still seated tilting to see my face. I moan and lick my lips, trying to think beyond the pounding.
“She’s still too drugged,” Trent says. “I don’t think—”
Pete cuts him off. “Dani,” he repeats loudly over my grunts. “Do you want these hands inside you?”
I fight to focus on his face. “I . . . “
“Yes?” Pete urges.
“Yes!” I gasp. “Yes, I want . . . yes, please!”
“There you have it.” Pete parts his hands again as he works, the airy noises from my cunt filling the little room. Again he gapes me, holding me open for the men to see.
“Can you try fisting one handed while your friend does that?” The man who was Jake’s partner askes. “So we can see your hand inside?”
Pete brightens at this idea and nods to Trent. The larger boy reaches past Pete with both hands, his fingers gripping the bony top of my vagina for leverage while he stretches my lower wall down. Pete adds fingers to press back one side as his fist passes into my gaping cunt. Slowly he fists, his hand and wrist more visible now as it penetrates my body.
“Okay, now do behind,” Jake says, licking his lips. “I assume you prepared her for that ahead of time, too?”
“You men work hard; we wanted to give you a good show,” Trent replies. He is grinning as he hurries to flip me onto my side. My leg is lifted, held aloft by the rings above the bed. I am scooted down until the lower half of my buttocks extends over the table. My right foot drifts limply to the floor before Trent scoops it up, pushing my knee forward against my chest and securing it with straps to my body.
Trent smears lube on his arms while Pete adjusts the light. “Do you want me to start her for you?” he asks, and Trent shakes his head.
“No, I got this. It’s pretty easy once you get in.”
Pete moves up beside me, catching my closest breast and kneading it hard. I feel Trent probing my anus with his fingers, slipping in fingers one by one. Slowly the hand works itself in, the fingers clamped into a cone shape. I feel the soft give as Trent slides into my rectum all at once, the tissue yielding as he ventures inward. “Nice,” Pete croons gently. “You’re a very good girl, Dani. Open wider for him, will you?”
I sigh as the hand sinks into the deepest well at the core of my being. Trent leans his body forward, his knuckles rotating back and forth. Ever so slowly he withdraws his arm, then with a firm solid pressure, thrusts in to his elbow.
I lay very still. I had never experienced just the anal by itself. The strokes are long and easy within my half-numbed body, the hand rising shallow toward my anus, then plunging back deep. The gas escaping from around his wrist makes my face burn hot. “Remember what matters,” Pete whispers in my ear. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.”
He moves to crouch beside Trent. The larger boy is standing, using the weight of his body to pump in and out. Pete stirs the fluids of my cunt with his fingers, playing at the edges of my opening, using the lamp to explore it out. He expands it wide with two fingers from each hand, then inserts three as far as he can, reaching in and drawing out. He moistens the pink interior of my opened folds with my juices, then dives back in with four fingers now, turning them slowly within my opening. He stretches the lower wall of my pussy, then plunges deep with his free hand, fisting hard and fast alongside Trent. I am groaning now despite myself, the two hands filling my body. Then Pete clamps his free hand around his wrist, sliding in to my half-numbed cunt with just the slightest pause of resistance. The men are around us now, some taking pictures with their phones. The three hands plunge and retreat, dive in and pull out, my body rocking in time with the rhythm of their thrus
Already Home
Already Home · Erotic Couplings · She's already home when I get there still wearing my favorite 2 pieces of a 3pc skirt suit. There's just something about the easy access of a button down dress shirt and with her, the inevitable fact: there's no panties under that knee length skirt.
She's sitting in our old wingback chair. Her back straight, elbows to wrists resting on the old chair's slightly worn arms, shirt unbottoned down to a risque depth, skirt hiked up just enough for legs to cross, resting on just one of the heels she's still, to my absolute excitement, wearing. A'la 1992 Sharon Stone, fingers crossed for the mid leg switching beaver shot.
"Hey babe!" I offer as greeting while walking toward her.
"Shut up, Sit down!" She replies sternly. While nonchalantly pointing with a flick of her wrist before returning her hand to it's previous position, dangling carelessly off front of chair arm's fillagree carved wooden edge. Her long index finger casually directed me to the dining room chair sitting ominously center square of the living room.
"How did I miss that?" I pondered as I thirstily followed her command and nervously sat.
I Began to lean forward intent on taking my work boots off...
"Be still!", She says in a calm yet authoritive tone.
I quickly resume good postured seating.
"Good boy, stay." She says with narrowed eyes and widened smirk.
She then stands and turns 180°. Those heels splendidly tighten her calves, thighs and ass to an undeniably sexy tone. She slowly tugs at her skirt working It's hem up one or two inches per side. Until barely exposing both of her beautifully bubbled ass cheeks.
"I've got a few things here that I'm in the mood to put to use." she follows with, "How's that sound?" Then, as I begin to draw a breath to respond, "Shut up!" snaps across the air. All delivered without so much as a glance in my direction, in a tone resembling a grade school teacher, "That was a rhetorical question.
Boy.
It doesn't matter if you're in mood or not does it?"
" No Ma'am.)
Methodically she bends forward and removes the chair cushion, obviously being mindful to only bend at the waist.
I can see her little pussy, resting like a treasured jewel carefully placed atop a pillow of her creamy thighs, it's lips just wet enough to glisten, beckoning to me like a watering hole mirage to a desert lost wanderer.
My pestilent inner child wants to scream, "It's mine! Give it to me!" Silent though, happily obedient, I stay.
She picks up a bag, replaces the seat's cushion, straightens her body to upright. Then slowly shimmies her skirt's hem back to it's designer's intended length.
She turns, and despite the *click* *tap* *click* *tap* cadence of her heels, it's as if she glides to a point just out of my reach. Poised beautifully directly in front of me, hands on hips, intrigue laiden bag hanging securely from one elbows inner crease. She then extends her arm, bag in hand, raises it to parallel with the floor then abruptly drops it.
Kneeling down directly in front of me, her knees in line with my heels. My eyes, like that of any man's eyes begin taking in the down buttoned view. Voluptuous blanched breasts with lucious Lemonade Pink shaded and gum drop shaped nipples.
She pulls the bow from the first boot's laces then quickly and a bit aggressively tightens the remaining knot. Criss crossing the two ends as she wraps them around chair's leg and boot's ankle top, pulls a quick knot then, a bow then, a second.
"Great move!", I think to myself while she repeats the clever process on the other boot.
Still kneeling there before me she reaches into her bag and retrieves what looks to me like roughly 25' of nice three cord braided hemp rope.
I am rock fucking hard already, my excitement is brimming, damn near uncontainably.
I show nothing though.
Fuck, I love her!
She takes hold of my right wrist, gives it a little outward twist as she slides it in her shirt and places it on her tit, palm over nipple and releases it.
Before she can reach other wrist I'm squeezing and pulling on left tit.
Quicker then I could react she smacked my hand, barked, "Be Still" and was now poised, pimp hand raised, threatening to smack me across the cheek. I feel the warmth in my face as it flushes to red.
For her sake I flinch a little extra careful to keep mostly still though. She then gives my left hand the same treatment as my right.
Both hands now on beautifully baroque breast she leans in applying enough pressure to excite us both and begins to wrap figures eights around my wrists and up my firearms.
Though I'm starring only at her face she refuses eye contact. "Damn she's good at this." I take mental note.
Twenty something(I lost count somewhere around the 5th fabulous friction burn) wraps over right and left forearms. Slack splendidly pulled across my flesh at varying speeds. Coils covering from wrists nearly to elbows. Six loops between forearms to cinch the coils, terrifically tightening their hold.
Now I sit, rope cuffed and bound forearms resting in my crotch, ankles tied, boots and all to the chair. Not sure I've ever been this turned on before. As much as I've fantasized about this type if thing. She's the only one I'd want doing this. She is a natural for sure.
She's standing now, directly in front of me and again hiking her skirt up, alternating sides just a little at a time. Only difference from her skirt hem line's last tumultuous climb is the distance hiked. This time the skirts hem climbed to hips tip tops before it stopped.
That shaved slice of glistening pie there in my face. I was leaning in to steal a quick lick when again, bitch moved quick. Asserting her dominance in an instance.
Grabbing hold of the hair atop my head she forced my gaze to the skies. Stepped forward, straddled me and slapped my face. Now, with that delectable pussy damn near touching the bottom side of my chin her looking straight down at me using the narrow sight line just beyond her tits and the protrusion of their nipple's, her eyes grip mine for the first time since the start of this fantasy and says, "Stay, Boy."
I try to tip my head forward, dying for a taste of that twat. She pulls harder at my hair. I shake my head and struggle a bit, mostly for the fun of it. She's serious though and doesn't relinquish grip, just waits for me to quit.
"You done Boi?!" She asks with a heavily accentuated finish and shockingly aggressive tone. I use the miniscule range of motion left in my neck to timidly motion yes. She released my hair and I didn't move a muscle.
She then took a seat on my lap first close then she slid back to release my arms which for a brief moment had been happily held captive there beneath her twot, taint and tail. She guided them over my head bent my elbows, taking my hands back and with the texture of the rope slighty scratching at the base of my neck she began tying the leftover bit from the cinch to the steel frame rail at the top of my chair's back. Blatantly brushing her beautiful breast across my face multiple times in multiple direction till knot was securely tied.
I'm now, biceps over ears, elbows to the sky, wrist bound and chair rail tied. Feet still tied to chair legs.
She starts grinding.
Hard.
Side to side, back and forth.
Hard.
Circular motions now, all with brute force. Doesn't take long and I can tell she's getting close.
Harder.
She grabs the sides of my neck puts her hands beneath my ears.
Harder yet.
Her thumbs meandering jaw line towards chin.
Harder.
She's grinding so vigorously the chair is sliding and shifting. Her thumbs slip down to my throat. She begins to squeeze, closing my throat and my corodit simultaneously.
Nervous excitement, finally, someone gets it. Hopefully she sees all I do to others is what I want done to me. Her hands are cold against my neck. I close my eyes. Then in the darkening darkness I hear her,"Open them, look at me!" I open them but can't focus, "Look at me! Loo..." cut to black...
I awaken to the sound of a clap and a curious sting across my face. I'm back, euphoric about to orgasm but not cum. She is still straddling my lap barely moving, then her sigh gives her away, she has cum.
She moves back, her ass now on my knees. She grabs a fist full of my hair with one hand forcing my head down, as if I wanted to look anywhere else.
"Do you see that?" She asks calmly in a sweet voice. Still groggy from the black out I barely muster an inaudible mumble. Using that fist full of hair she shakes my head wildy.
"Asshole, Do you see the cum on my pussy?" She asks harshly.
"Yes ma'am" I say while trying to shake my head. But she's giving me no room to move.
She slides 2 fingers up her pussy, barely penetrating. I blink and it's admittedly long but my heads still foggy.
Well, it apparently took too long, she slaps my face.
"Open your mouth, Boy" She says, sliding her fingers up her pussy again.
I open my mouth, saying, "ahhhhh" audibly with quivering in my tone.
I can see her cum dripping from one as the two make their way like a child's feeding spoon towards my face. The moment I feel her finger tip on my tongue, I close mouth and suck, I use my tongue to lick her fingers clean of her cum.
She tastes so good.
I want her so bad!
I needed this.
She slides her long fingers back and forth, trough my lips and across my tongue, taking care not to let finger tips pass my puckered lips and leave my mouth.
I close my eyes. I moan at a rate commensory to her pace. I groan. There's true passion in my tone.
I moan.
I groan.
It's a lust filled, desire to satisfy, moan for the in stroke with a desperate plea not to stop, fuelled groan on the out stroke.
She moves her other hand to the back of my head again acquiring a fist full of hair. She stops moving the fingers in my mouth. Holding that hand steady she's now pushing and pulling my head. First slowly then faster then she slows way down forcing me further on to her fingers with each slow repetition.
I gag slightly.
"There it is." She triumphantly says then, forces it again.
I gag again.
Not sure when she started but she's grinding again.
Again I gag.
This time she holds it there
I'm gagging, trying to shake my head, trying to pull away. She wont let me. My eyes are watering now. My mouth is full of saliva and I'm drooling a bit.
She's grinding.
She's pushing and pulling again when she says, "Don't fucking swallow that spit, hear me asshole? I want that mouth messy and wet while I'm finger fucking it."
She's grinding.
I'm trying to nod yes but she's still giving me no room for motion. "Mmhmmm" I offer as it's all I can do.
She's grinding hard now, tight to my pelvis, her hips rolling back and forward opposite the direction of my forcibly directed head.
She slips a third finger in mouth. Slowly she pulls them back to nearly out, rolls her hips back to my thighs with matching pace. Unexpectedly she begins forcefully poundinh her crotch into mine, thrusting my head, her fingers travel deep down my mouth to my throat, over and over.
I'm gagging every two or three thrusts, I can feel my pelvis and hips bruising. I'm crying now but, God Damn if I'm not close to cuming. I'm unsure if it's because of pleasure from this treatment or from pleasuring her by being a good Sub.
With a final thrust of her hips she arches her back dramatically Simultaneously she was wildly throwing her head back. Suddenly she grabbed my crotch with both hands one on either side if my zipper and squeezes, hard then pulls harder. I twitch and bounce in reaction to the pain felt by the single unlucky nut to
suffer the force of the orgasmic rip and grip just shown by her.
More motivation for the tears streaming down my face. "Are you crying?"she asks with a touch of distain riding the words.
"What a fucking bitch boy!" She says harshly as she slaps my face.
Placing a cupped hand under my mouth, she commands me, "Spit, dumbass" I told you not to swallow it, I'm frantically nodding yes while I nearly fill her hand with hot sticky saliva.
She steps off me and back with the assistance of a forceful push off my chest. She steps once more before using her empty hand to unzip that skirt it falls to the floor with ease. She reclaims her spot in the wing back, unbuttoning her shirt's last few buttons as her ass finds the seat cushion.
With one foot up on chair's arm she places her cupped spit laiden hand over her crotch roughly, basically slapping her pussy lips then, rubs it all over her fucking hairless pussy.
I can feel her staring at me. I keep my eyes fixed on her pussy. Excitedly watching her spread her pussy lips and fumble at her clit. She looks down and gives her pussy a couple easy slaps.
To which I blurt out, "Harder! You bitch. Like you've been slapping me." Slowly her head rises just enough to make eye contact and for me to see the menacing smile now wide on her face.
*SMACK*
The sound is crisp in the air like that of a celebratory high five. "She's so amazing." I say to myself. Upon contact she nearly screams but her head doesn't move her smile remains the same and our eyes stay locked.
Again without thought I blurt out, "Harder! Let's see it, you fucking bitch."
She chuckles a bit tits bouncing in response to the laughter as if they too are snickering at my request.
[ ] "Is bitch boy done crying now?" She asks, standing, stepping towards me she places one foot across the crease atop my thigh with her heel narrowly missing the head of of my dick. She slaps her pussy hard again then my face. Before I can react she asks.
"Harder? Or is that gonna make you cry?"
"Come on then, let's see slut. I say calmly and finishing with a head nod and a smile. This time I hold eye contact. I hear the loud smack of palm to wet pussy, out of the corner of my eye I catch a flash of flesh in motion then, nothing, blackness.
Interrupting the silent darkness, I hear the sound of wet pussy being penetrated repeatidly, quickly, clapping a bit.
I raise my head to see her finger poppin that tastey twat just inches from my tingling face.
I smile wide.
Seeing my smile she grabs me by the chin, leans in and kisses me. It's a long deep, tongue kiss, the kind that's so frantic it's like your struggling to occupy the same space, noses grinding, foreheads bumping, nostrils flaring, oxygen obtained in quick sharp inhales as if drowning and breathing in the tiny moments your head bobs above waterline.
She pulls away.
"Fuck me. Fuck me like the cock I am, please." I say in a wanting but not quite desperate tone.
"No." She replies as plain as plain could be.
"I won't fucking beg. Fuck me damn you!"
Again a blase, "No."
With her backside to me and again only bending at the waist she rummages through her bag.
She fucked up though.... Seeing my opportunity I lean forward chairs backegs off the floor. Quickly getting pussy lips in my mouth I suck, my nose tickling at taint. Her first reaction is to pull away but I'm already licking the pussy like a dog on a dropped ice cream cone in August.
But, she pulls away again, th
walks out of room....wth...
Quickly she returns. Carrying two more dinning room chairs placed one sideways in front of the other which faced me from the other side of the first chair.
She says nothing as she crawls across the chairs, first away from me then backing that thing up til her knees were on my chair, her twat, taint, and tail all up in my face.
Her face down on furthest chair she reaches back and spreads her beautifully bulbous cheeks.
"15 minutes. Do what you want you've been a good boy, you earned it. Show me what that mouth do, fuck boy!" All of it was said kinda rough and tough like.
I waste no time quickly starting with a playful bite of the bigger cheek, then another nibble this time at top of thigh, ass cheeks bottom crease. I then lick across crease to pussy. Already so wet and tasting wonderful.
I get my face just deep enough that my fully extended tongue's tip barely slides over clit. And that is what I'm ecstatically doing, licking from taint through labia over clit and back again stopping occasionally to suck on pussy's lips, ok maybe a slight bite or two also. I feel a little twitch. My tongue outstretched I start shaking my head as if urgently saying No. Another twitch, another, she's close. Im mixing it up now side to side, back and forth, fast and hard. Then with a massive inhale and slow shakey exhale, shes cumming. I'm doing my best to lap it all in, sucking and licking frantically fillng my mouth with her juices and cum.
I pull my head back and immediately following her next quiver spit my collection of her orgasms drip at the top of her ass crack. She moans in response as I watch the load slowly dripping down her crack.
Just as that drip covers that starfish I dive in, my tongue catching the load as it barely reaches taint and spreads that lust filled load back up to the top of her ass crack. Licking my way to starfish again, once there, I slip my tongue in and push.
Beginning with tongue at maximum protrusion. I start face fucking that ass. Slowly at first, in and out, in and out, each stroke gaining speed and force. My chin beating against taint, forehead spreading ass cheeks till i hit tail bone on every down stroke.
"Oh Fuck!" I hear her say as she spins away.
"Times up bitch boy." She tells me, her over pronounced smirk now irritatingly visible. Resting her back against the farthest chair. Her legs are spread to either side of the middle chair.
I wish I could take a picture right now.
Right now she epitomizes 'Woman' to me.
Pure, raw sexuality.
Her hair in beautiful disarray, a few wisps, sweat soaked and stuck precariously to her forehead. Chest heaving, eyes blinking slowly as if they don't know weather to stay open or closed. Sweat dripping sensuously from her chin to her breasts to her thighs, the cascade of lustful liquid pooking on the chair's seat, nuzzling the soft soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Her luciously flirtatious lips curled upward ever so slightly at there ends almost as if fighting back a smile.
Her petite yet perfect breast adorned with tiny droplets of sweat shimmering like lickable stars.
Mmmm, I can damn near taste the salty passion filled elixir from here.
Her milky white thighs tapering from knees to hips like flesh covered guiderails directing my sight to the gloriousness that is her pretty little, perfectly sculpted, lusciously pink, shaved slick, glistening pussy.
My God what a picture that would make.
"That was nice, Boi." She says her voice stale and monotone.
"Why does she have to call me boy in that way? "Bitch", I say to myself.
"Yes Ma'am. Will you fuck me now? I so badly want to be in you!" I say in my most innocent tone.
Really I want nothing more than to scream,
"I'm so fucking turned on! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me! You devilish angel you!"
Her reply...
"No."
This cocksucker, my arms are numb from pits to wrists, my earlier struggle definitely caused the rope to break skin. I'm bleeding. I could feel it dripping in my hand before the numbness set in. My fucking face is covered in pussy juice and ass sweat(ok, i kinda like that, so what... Don't judge me.)
My dick hurts from being hard as fuck this whole time but twisted a bit inside my jeans and no way to adjust it. All that and this bitch, this amazing, loving, caring, ride or die, I love her more than I love I, fantasy cunt just says...
"No."
I decide I'll try a different approach. Head high and turned to the side I collect what ever funk and saliva is available in my mouth and spit it to the living room floor then quickly turn back to deliver a glare in her direction, her head snaps to make eye contact as well. Now with scowls on our faces we're locked in a staring contest so intense it's nearly blinding.
I aggressively say, "I'm not fucking around whore get over here pull my God damn, rock hard, cock out and fuck me. Or I swear to..."
"Oh my gosh." she interupts in a mildy childish tone "I'm sorry, let me do something about this situation, gimme one second. I'll make it all better, you'll see."
"God damn right! Maybe my little whore should suck it first." I say attempting to take control and in hindsight pushing my luck a bit.
She picks up her bag and steps behind me. Out of site. I hear her rummaging in that bag.
"There it is..." She says with a sense of accomplishment.
"There's what?" I ask with nervous vibrato in my voice.
"Just what we need to proceed" she replies in an overly sweet voice.
Then something slips quickly past my eyes, ouch, fuck pressure at my lips. Opening my mouth to speak and,
"Mmm mmmm m mm"
This Bitch just... just ball gagged me! Mother... Fuck... I love her!
"So much for taking control." I think to myself while laughing in my head.
She's talking, well ranting, mumbling, but mostly to herself I catch things like. "I got your little whore... Feelin fucked now I bet..on the God damn new carpet..."
She steps around my side. Now wearing a short little silk Kimono she knows I love, it's loosely tied and completely sexy. She's carying the bag in one hand and moving hair from her face with the other as she aggressively kicks the two chairs in front of me aside they both tip over, the second teetering on the first.
"Now. Any more orders? Sir." She asks, sharply, as she slowly turns to face me. Her demeanor Is calm and polite as if she's innocently just started a new soring day
I offer no sound, being as sounds are all I could offer. I am however doing my best to say, "Fu-ck Youu." sarcastically with my eyes.
I've never wore a ball gag, it's not as uncomfortable as I would have guessed though swallowing is a bit tough.
Damn, she's sexxxy!
She reaches into her bag and retrieves a pair of scissors. Looks at me and holds the scissors in our shared sight line and demostrates there function with a *SNIP* *SNIP*.
Oh Shit, the nervousness, the thrill, the sheer (no pun intended) fucking anticipation!
She reaches down and pinches a bit of my T-shirt at the center of my chest pulls it away from my body forcefully till the material tugs at my back, with a *SNIP* it snaps back minus a hole now residing middle of my chest. She then pinches my nipple, hard, I flinch and groan. She pulls till my nipple can't be pulled anymore, then pulls fabric till again it tugs at my back. *SNIP* shirt snaps back with my nipple now sore and exposed.
Grinning she repeats the process in random spots and of course my other nipple.
She stops abruptly, admires her work for a minute before carelessly tossing the scissors over her shoulder and disappearing to the back of me again.
By the sound of her breathing I know she's behind me. But nothing happens for a few minutes. My mind steadily racing with possibilities and the thought of her fucking me.
Suddenly her hands are my shoulders and sliding over my chest. Both sides of my lower rib cage are given a little squeeze. Her left hand finds a Hole on my side just below my ribs soon her other hand is there too. Caressing my flesh tracing the upper part of hip bone then with the sound of tearing fabric the pre-cut hole increases ten fold.
Her hands find my sides and slide up to my armpits, then follow my clavicles to my chest's center and the first hole cut.
No caress this time, no pleasurable prelude.
Nope, this time I immediately feel eight fingernails damn near puncturing my flesh. I twitch at first, the pressure increases.
I *squeal* for lack of better term and struggle.
To no avail so,
I sit still,
breathe slowly,
basking in the pain.
"I can endure because I enjoy." I repeat over and over Inside my head.
About the time I'm centered the nails start seperating... 2 inches... 4 inches... Ow... shit... fuck my... GD... nipples.
"Oh you Fucking CUNT" I try to scream but, "oo yyuuffuuu uhh" is I'm sure all she heard.
The shirt tears as she goes, she makes much quicker time the final few inches.
Looking down I can see two of the four horizontal stripes now carved in my chest. Flesh only tore enough to bleed in a few unpatterned locations.
She steps back around, the shock can be scene on face.
Before sympathy or regret can kick in, I rock the chair a bit and mumble in attempt to change focus.
She looks up and I give her a quick *wink*. She kneels down in front of me and slowly licks the blood from my skin delicately kissing each wound while also unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. As she addresses my last wound her finger tips are nestled in my waistline on both my sides. The moment last kiss is planted she begins pulling forcibly, roughly trying to remove my pants. I thrust my hips and squirm in attempt at easing the process.
Once passed my knees she gives one final tug. With an exhale that proclaimed job well done.
She slapped my balls a couple times, with two fingers on the head of my fully erect dick she pushes it down to the seat chair and lets go, it snaps back and slaps against my stomach.
She snickers a bit and as she pulls it down again I roll my eyes *Slap*. She stands up, seeming pleased with herself. She looks at me and winks as she bends down, beautiful tits dangling there before me, nipples rubbing silk, acquiring what seems to be 35' or so of rope from her bag..
She has a seat on my lap as far back towards my knees as she can. Ohhh, my desire peeked imagination can almost feel her pussy on my dick.
She looks me in the eye and asks,"You wanna fuck me?"
I shake my head yes, yes, yes.
"No ." She sternly says.
She holds the rope up, makes a loop at its middle, just below the loop she grasps the two lines pulling them through the loop and creates a simple lashing loop.
She looks down at my dick, then up to my face, then back to the rope and back to my dick.
"Son of a bitch." is all I can say to myself.
She slid the lash over the head of my dick carefully, as to avoid pinching she pulled the two strands in opposite directions. Then up and around my neck with both lengths going in taking seperate but equal routes.
She gently pulls it tight so now my dick is being stretched to painfull but nothing to be done, no way to escape.
With about 15 foot of rope remaining she starts wrapping coils around my torso. The coils start one turn above my nipples and made it just past my lowest rib.
She wraps them through the chair's vertical rungs pulling them tight as she goes. My breathing labors under the pressuree.
Stopping at mid front she tied them off to the vertical strands holding my cock up. With maybe 2- 1 foot lengths remaining, she whips at my thighs as if holding drum sticks and reenacting a Travis Barker solo, contemplating a use for left over length I believe.
With a final, wince and moan inducing drum roll, this time including my cock and ending in a double handed symbol crash on my ball sack. She gets to work bringing her idea to fruition. She isolates my balls and begins wraping the rope about three coils, pushing my balls about five inches from body, ends double knotted to secure it all.
While looking down and admiring her work she said, "Still wanna fuck me?"
Yes, yes, yes I vigorously shake my head.
"No." Of course is her reply.
She interlaces her fingers behind my neck, arches her back, places her pussy on the rope coils above my captive cock and slowly slides twitching a bit when she slides over the knots. "Wanna fuck me?" She asks with a shocking amount of innocence in her voice.
In protest, I make no movement an utter no sound. Not that I could do much of either at this point.
Six or seven repetitions in she's grinding and thrusting quicker and harder.
"DO You wanna fuck me, boi?" No innocent tones this time, No, this time the wordswere almost growled.
Still I offer no reply.
She grins, moans and carries on. My cock is wet, my balls are wet, the rope around them is wet.
I close my eyes and throw my head back, I'm about to cum.
"No!" She hollers as she slaps my face, her hips jerking the uncontrollable, unmistakable spasms of an orgasm.
"Damn..." she says smiling wide as she slaps me again. "...didn't plan on cumming like that."
I'm so fucking horny. So GD turned on that my hips involuntarily try to pump.
"I said, No! Asshole!" She says obviously annoyed as she back hands my now blue almost purple sack. Resulting in a gringe and pain filled moan from me. Fuck, My eyes are watering too.
"Don't cry, bitch boy, I'm almost through." Her voice soft, gentle almost sleepy.
"You do still wanna fuck me, wanna feel that hard dick balls deep in my wet pussy, right?" She says while standing up and dropping the kimono to the floor. Casually she turns away from me.
She picks up her bag, between blurry, watery vision and her beautiful backside, my view is blocked. She places something on the arm of the living room chair she first sat in.
"Right bitch boy, You wanna fuck me real badly, don't you?" she moving closer and nearly whispering.
Again, I'm a rock. No motion, no noise.
She grabs the the vertical leads to my aching, throbbing, fading heart-on. Causing my entire body to convulse.
She slowly takes a seat on my knees, "Don't you? bitch!" She yells. Her eyes fixed on the stretching of my dick the whole time.
Slowly, I nod yes, as she redirects her eyes toward mine. Contact gained, she adds yet more tension to rope in her hand.
She screams, "DON'T YOU? YOU FUCK!"
Ignoring the the pain from my cock, I frantically tried nodding, simultaneously tried to say Yes, yes, yes...
"Yhmm, hemnn,yaua" is how it came out after curling round black leather bound Teflon ball still in mouth.
"You wanna fuck my mouth?" She asked loud and sternly then, displays the prize. Opening mouth wide, tongue out, curled down, she moves in toward my face cocks her head back and forth arrogantly. Mocking me.
Slowing down, I nod yes, as she barks another inquiry aggressively in my face.
"Wanna fuck my ass?'
I nod yes, as she walks past me.
"Wanna fuck my wet pussy?" Calming some.
I nod yes, then pause as I realize she set-up a camera and small tripod on the arm of the chair. I remember thinking, "Shit, must be a hell of a finish she has planned."
"I'm going to do a couple things, don't you dare move boi. Stay boy, stay" she cautions softly double slapping my cheek then squeezed my face roughly to a pucker with her index finger and thumb.
It's quiet, except for the slight panting sounds my labored breathing is producing.
I think she untied my coil cuffs from the chair back. Ok, now she's undoing the cinches that tighten the rope coils around my fore arms.
"How bad do you wanna fuck me, bitch?"
"Boy, *slap, slap*You wanna Fuck me?"
I'm staring, I slowly nod yes.
"Good...
I'll be upstairs waiting. Get yourself undone, if you can. Then, come fuck me, if you want." Her words trailing off as she in all her naked Splendor heads up the stairs.
Hollering from the second floor, "And clean that fucking spit off the floor, you asshole!"
My arms are so numb I struggle for a few minutes just to move them to my lap.
Waiting for some blood flow to return, I'm staring straight through the camera.
My dick is starting to go limp the rope still refusing to do so, pulls unforgivingly, forbidding my cocks retreat.
I push back the pain and focus on freeing my arms. I go at the rope puzzle backwards according to most, I shimmy my arms back and forward till I have sufficient slack to slip the original loop then rubbing wrist to wrist for a minute, bending elbows and snapping arms straight the coils swiftly slide past my hands and add to the floor's clutter.
I immediately reach to unbuckle the fucking ball gag, throwing it at but past the camera.
Looking at the camera every second I can. I take the pocket knife from my jeans, slide it's blade between laces and chair leg. With one swift pull, one leg is freed. Same steps on the other side and my legs are both liberated. Leaving only my well coiled torso to free.
The knots are easily reached but they are tied inches from softening dick, which was being pulled so taunt by then It felt like it could tear in half. I got to my feet, bent at the waist, chair legs and chest parellel to floor.
I back up to one of the rooms arched entry ways twist and bust chair bottom to pieces. Still not enough slack I have to get hard. I step to the front of the camera holding chair.
Standing directly in front of it a carefully start stroking my cock from base to rope just above head and back again.
"You fucking dirty slut, the way have treated me tonight... You fucking tortured me, abused me, teased me and I swear to christ...I love you! Thank you! And as soon as I get hard again...to slip this cockholding rope... I'm coming to fuck you, Im gonna plug the camera to the TV so can watch my escape while I hate fuck all three of your fabulous holes." I rant knowing full well the camera can probably only see the stroking of my cock as dark as it's gotten to be.
The rant did it I'm getting hard on a random up stroke the lash slips over and off my cock's now purple head.
I easily untie the coils around my nuts.
Then the knots securing my torso coil after coil, after a few minutes of uncoiling... I'm completely free.
I step outta the jeans remove what's left of my tattered shirt. Standing naked in front of the camera I turn a slow 360° so she can admire her handy work.
Taking little more than a minute to recoup, I snatch the camera, head upstairs to claim my reward's and pine over my lovers ultra high level of kinky awesomeness!!
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book · One on One · The Magic Glade
By
Nicholas Wolf
Angela
It was still only 9 o’clock‚ but already the temperature in the cottage was becoming unbearable. The windows were flung wide open‚ but with little breeze to stir the air this seemed to have little affect.
“Well I can’t just sit here melting‚” Angela thought to herself‚ ”perhaps the woods would be a bit cooler. At least there would be fresh air and shade.”
Her mind made up‚ she took her small backpack from the cupboard under the stairs‚ and went through to the kitchen. Taking two bottles of water from the fridge she dropped them inside. She went back through to the small lounge and looked around‚ searching.
“Ah there it is‚ I knew I left it here somewhere.” She said to herself‚ as sun lotion followed the water into her pack.
“Can’t be too careful.” She thought. “I know I’ve applied some already‚ but in this sun...”
“Book‚ book.” She searched around‚ finally locating it on the table beside her favourite chair. “Can’t go without a book.”
It was one of Angela’s pleasures in life to simply sit in a sheltered glade‚ or beside the small murmuring stream‚ and let herself be transported to other lands and times‚ lost in a good book.
She took her wide brimmed straw hat from where it hung beside the door‚ and went outside‚ pulling the door shut behind her. Not bothering to lock it behind her she started down the garden path‚ and on reaching the gate turned right‚ and headed off towards the centre of the village.
As she walked past the old church‚ making her way to the field beyond‚ a slight breeze caught at the hem of her thin cotton dress.
“Aah! Much better.” She thought‚ and moved along more quickly.
The field was lush‚ thick with grasses and wild flowers. This was the first really hot day‚ and this coming at the very end of August‚ she could remember all summer. The preceding weeks had been overcast at best‚ it seemed to have rained nearly everyday since April. The wild flowers grew in abundance. Red and yellow‚ white and pick‚ the field was a veritable kaleidoscope of colour. She bent and picked some blue‚ now almost faded to lilac‚ harebells from between the tall blades of grass‚ which she twirled between her fingers as she walked‚ getting ever closer to the inviting shade ahead. Suddenly smiling‚ she placed the flowers in the band of her hat‚ and skipped the remainder of the way.
As she passed from bright sunshine into the shade of the trees‚ it was just as she had thought‚ the temperature dropped noticeably. It was cool. She stopped‚ removed her hat‚ and mopped the sweat from her brow and neck. Replacing it she headed off along the well-trodden track heading in the direction of the stream.
It was a glorious day‚ and Angela felt good. She smiled at the twittering and chirping of the birds‚ chaffinch and willow-warblers amongst them. She was lost in the colours‚ shapes and textures of the trees and shrubs. There was dogwood and brambles. There were Ash‚ Alder and Oak‚ but her eyes always lingered on the birch. Of all the trees perhaps the silver birch was her favourite. Not long lived by tree standards‚ it gave it a kind of mortality. Not only that‚ she loved its’ silver bark which peeled back and curled in so many ways. She had long ago given up trying to find some kind of pattern‚ and put the numerous different shapes down to the whim of the tree‚ the elements and nature. She couldn’t resist pulling a piece back‚ revealing the brown of the wood beneath.
A small shape scurried across the track ahead of her‚ moving to fast to identify. A shrew‚ a mouse perhaps? She sipped some water as she slowly walked along‚ enjoying the peace and solitude‚ the tranquillity.
“Peace and tranquillity?” She thought‚ hearing the sound of a flute or whistle coming from close by. The sound was melodic and tuneful‚ the refrain hauntingly familiar‚ although she couldn’t quite place it. It nagged at the back of her mind‚ but refused to come forward.
She turned in a circle trying to locate the source of the music‚ and finally drawn by the melody‚ pushed aside two bushes‚ and stepped between.
She emerged in a sunlit glade‚ and looked around. Trees and shrubs with various coloured flowers surrounded a circle of soft lush grass‚ which seemed to cushion her feet as she stepped upon it. The scent of the sweet briar filled the air. The grass was cut short‚ which she found surprising‚ but what she found even more surprising was what she saw in the centre. Sitting on a long thick trunk of a tree was the musician behind the music. It was perhaps the smallest man she had ever seen‚ and he was staring straight at her. He lowered his flute from his mouth.
“Top o’ tha mornin to ya‚ and how be you this fine sunny day?”
“What?” She said.
“I said Top o’ tha mornin..”
“No‚ no I heard what you said‚ it’s just that you’re ..”
Being no more that three feet tall‚ dressed in mainly green and brown‚ red hair‚ a matching coloured long bushy beard‚ and speaking in a broad Irish brogue‚ well he had to be “a leprechaun.”
“Well is that what I be girlie‚ and am I not to your liking then?”
“It’s just the shock‚ your accent‚ the speed you talk” She stopped‚ not sure how to continue.
The small figure seemed to shimmer before her eyes‚ and was then surrounded in a bright white light. She lowered her eyes to the grass‚ shielding them against the sudden glare. As she noticed the light fade she raised her head. Her jaw dropped slightly‚ her lips forming an almost perfect ‘O’‚ and her eyes opened wide.
“Well dear lady‚ is this more to your liking?”
Angela looked quickly around the glade.
“Where?...How?....Magic?..”
“ Perhaps it seems magic to you my dear‚ but for myself‚ well. It’s just natural.” He started to explain before disappearing in white light‚ to be replaced by an Elf‚ with his distinguishing pointed ears and upward slanting eyebrows. Again the light flared‚ a giant fully 10 feet tall‚ and once more a glare caused her to avert her eyes.
As the light faded a huge black wolf sat staring up at her with dark brown eyes‚ its long pink tongue hanging between sharp pointed fangs from its snout. Tilting its head back it let out a deafening howl‚ before itself being consumed by white light‚ which cleared leaving once more the well spoken man sitting on the log. Angela took a half step backward and just stood staring‚ to shocked and surprised to speak.
“I’m so sorry‚ it wasn’t my intention to startle or scare you‚ I just aimed to demonstrate that what you referred to as magic‚ is in fact quite natural to me.” He apologised.
“What? Oh that’s fine‚ startled not scared. Just give me a minute.”
As she tried to gather her thoughts she focused on the man in front of her. Well spoken definitely‚ and from the accent and manners‚ certainly English. He was not young‚ but neither was he old. He was slim‚ but fit looking‚ she could see little sign of fat‚ his hair was dark‚ showing silver at the temples. He was dressed in a short sleeved shirt and shorts‚ and wore sandals on his feet‚ which rested on the ground. His shirt was unbuttoned down to his stomach‚ and she could see a hint of hair on his chest. As to his height‚ well perhaps two or three inches taller than she was. She stared into his light blue eyes.
“The leprechaun‚ are you some kind of fairy?” She asked.
“Excuse me!!”
“Fairy‚ you know‚ magical folk.”
“Would you mind spelling that for me please‚ fairy that is?” he asked‚ his eyebrows slightly raised.
“F-a-i-r-y.” she answered matter-of-factly.
“Hmm. Pronounced the same‚” he mused‚ “and yes I am a member of the ancient races‚ but we spell it F-a-e-r-i-e. I believe the term fairy when applied to a man has a whole different connotation now days.”
Angela giggled‚ a tinkling‚ happy sound‚ and she raised her hand to cover her mouth‚ stifling a laugh. Having composed herself she lowered her hand.
“Why yes I guess it does. She continued‚ now unable to contain her laughter‚ as she smiled at him. “I didn’t mean to imply...”
“No‚ no don’t apologise‚ it is of no matter.” Her smiled back at her.
“Where are my manners‚ won’t you sit down. May I offer you refreshment?” She waved the bottle she still held in her hand.
“Yes I see you have water‚ but perhaps some cold juice‚ wine perhaps?”
“Juice sounds good thank you.”
“And to eat? Choose anything your heart desires.” He offered.
“Well I am rather partial to cherries.”
“Then cherries you will have. Please‚ do sit.” He gestured behind her to her right‚ and she turned her head.
Where before there had just been grass‚ there was now a large coloured woollen blanket‚ with juice and a bowl of cherries at the centre. She moved to the blanket‚ and as he had offered‚ she sat. The blanket was incredibly soft‚ possibly the softest wool she had felt. She ran her hand up and down‚ enjoying the soft‚ almost sensual feel on her skin. She took a deep red cherry from the bowl‚ and sucked it into her mouth. Her teeth bit into the soft fruit and it burst‚ succulent juices covering her tongue. Mmm‚ she moaned quietly and let the juice slide down her throat‚ before chewing and swallowing the fruit.
As she reached for a second she turned her head and noticed him moving towards her‚ his fingers undoing the remaining buttons on his shirt. He removed it‚ and dropped it to the blanket. Angela lent away from him.
“Excuse me?” She asked.
“Oh. I can assure you there is absolutely nothing to worry about. You can rest assured that I won’t molest you in anyway....unless you would like me to of course.” He smiled‚ and she thought she saw a twinkle in his eye.
“I was merely going to sunbathe. I do so enjoy the sensation of the suns warmth on my naked flesh. He undid his shorts and let them drop to the ground‚ before stepping out of them. Angela coughed.
He stood in front of her totally naked. She ran her eyes down his chest‚ his stomach. Beneath soft curly black hair‚ his manhood hung thick and limp between his legs. She licked her dry lips‚ before placing another cherry in her mouth. He lowered himself to lay face down‚ his head resting on his arms‚ the juice and cherries between them on the blanket.
She removed her hat before‚ smoothing her dress‚ she too lay face down‚ her arms cradling her head.
After about ten minutes he turned his head towards her.
“Do you not sunbathe?” He asked. She turned her head to look at him.
“Well not really‚ and well..” Her eyes seemed to scan around the glade.
“Oh you don’t have to worry about that my dear‚ we really are quite secluded‚ and people seldom come here. In fact you’re the first in‚ Oh let’s just say a very long time. Do you not like to feel the heat of the suns rays on your naked body‚ it really can be quite invigorating‚ quite sensual.”
“It’s just that‚ “she looked down at her dress‚” I’m not wearing much under here‚ and with you lying there‚” she looked down his back to his firm buttocks‚ “naked‚ well...”
“Rest assured you are safe here with me‚ we’ll just share in the pleasure the sun gives us.”
Not knowing why she even considered the idea‚ she sat‚ her arms going behind her back to the zip on her dress‚ and undoing it. As the straps began to slip down her arms‚ she looked him in the eye.
“Well?”
“Oh‚ please excuse me.” He turned his head and resting it again on his arms‚ looked away.
She let the top of the dress drop down‚ then lay back to remove it completely‚ before folding it and placing it beside her on the rug. Then‚ like him she lay face down to enjoy the sun. He turned his head to face her.
The sun did indeed feel nice on her skin. It’s warmth seeming to seep into her. The occasional breeze would stroke sensuously over her naked back‚ as if an invisible mouth were blowing softly.
She looked across. The man’s eyes were shut‚ his breathing shallow‚ he looked so calm and peaceful. She felt an urge to stroke his cheek‚ and her hand reached towards him. She stopped.
“Just what are you thinking?” She shook her head admonishing herself. “Cherries‚ think of the cherries.”
As she lent up on her elbows to reach towards the bowl‚ she felt her nipples rub gently against the blanket beneath her‚ The softness of the woollen fibres seemed to stroke as soft as a feather‚ gently at the tips. She sighed softly. All thought of cherries slipped away‚ as lowering herself‚ she repeated the action‚ making her nipples stiffen slightly‚ to protrude from her breasts.
“Mmm nice.” She thought‚ as once more she rubbed her chest backwards‚ and then forwards as she arched her back She stopped‚ now leaning on her elbows.
She reached to take another cherry from the bowl‚ and moved it towards her parted lips. Tilted her head back she sucked this third cherry into her mouth. Sweet juices burst in her mouth as she bit down hard‚ and again she let them flow slowly down her throat. She looked at the glass on the rug beside her.
“Who needs that?” She thought. After all‚ the cherries did both ease her hunger and sate her thirst.
His eyes had been slightly open as she moved her hand towards him‚ and he had sensed the indecision in her. She wanted to touch him‚ but felt cheapened by the thought. He smiled‚ and his eyes moved down from his study of her face‚ to fix on the curves of her white breast‚ a merest hint of it’s dark pink nipple showing‚ its tip being cushioned by soft wool.
Mmmm. His tongue slipped out between his dry lips‚ circling to moisten them. He tilted his head‚ returning his gaze to her face. He opened his eyes fully.
“Would you like me to apply some lotion to your back? You are after all pale of skin‚ and the sun’s rays are quite powerful.”
She reached a hand back over her shoulder‚ and touched her back. It did already feel a bit hot and slightly tender to the touch.
“Well if you wouldn’t mind.” She reached for her pack‚ and pulled out the sun lotion. Placing it between them on the blanket she averted her eyes as he started to rise‚ turning so to kneel beside her.
“Oohh!!” She shivered and a tiny squeal escaped between her lips.
“Cold?” He asked her.
“Just a bit. More the shock I think. Carry on.”
He had drawn a line down her spine with the creamy lotion‚ and now began to massage it into the soft skin of her back. His hands moved in circling motions‚ moving slowly‚ his fingers stroking‚ up and down. He reached across her back‚ stroking down her side. The tips of his fingers softly brushed the side of her breast. She turned her head‚ once again resting it on her arms‚ and looked at him‚ her eyes barely open.
On his face was a look of intense concentration as he stroked her‚ his fingers pushing at her skin as he massaged her back‚ and up over her shoulders. Again he rubbed over her side‚ this time his fingers lingering slightly‚ pushing gently at the softly yielding flesh beneath. She looked down‚ his member was slightly larger now‚ thicker‚ longer‚ and seemed to be growing before her eyes. Her mouth felt dry‚ as she moaned softly to herself‚ her passion beginning to rise.
Smoothing the lotion onto her skin his hands moved lower‚ the tips of his fingers sliding inside the waist of her white panties. Her eyes opened wider as he looked down at her face‚ his eyebrows raised in question. She nodded slightly and felt his fingers once more stroke and caress her lower back.
Her nerve ends were fired‚ tingling‚ as he expertly stroked and caressed her. Her imagination took wing‚ and carnal images vied for position in her head. She moaned softly as she saw him move down her body‚ and out of her line of sight. She felt her legs eased slightly apart‚ and felt the hot skin of his legs on the inside of her calves. He ran lines of lotion down the back of her legs.
With strong fingers he stoked upwards as if easing the tightness from her muscles. He stroked down the outside of her thighs‚ her calves‚ before again rubbing upwards‚ his thumbs this time stroking up the inside of her legs. Higher and higher‚ stopping just short of her panties‚ to stroke softly back down. She felt a tingle exciting her body‚ felt her nipples stiffen against the soft wool‚ felt heat build between her legs‚ as he again stroked firmly up her legs‚ her inner thighs.
“Would you prefer an all over tan do you think?”
She was started back to reality by the unexpected sound of his voice‚ and turned her head to look at him. She nodded as she slowly raised her hips from the ground. He leant forward and slid his hands under the waistband before sliding her panties over her hips and easing them down her legs. He moved to kneel beside her as he slipped them over her feet‚ and placed them on her dress.
He looked up at the curves of her firm cheeks. Round‚ firm succulent‚ like a peach he was eager to bite and taste. He ran his still lotion-coated hands over them‚ stroking‚ squeezing‚ kneading them‚ as she tensed her muscles. Angela could only moan‚ as her body trembled with suppressed emotion.
She raised her self on one elbow‚ and looked back at him. She could see the tension in his face‚ the inner tension that had grown as he had massaged and stroked her back‚ as he had caressed her legs and her cheeks. His member had continued to swell and grow. It was harder now‚ not hanging‚ but rather its tip pointing sideways at his hip. She rolled to her back.
He stared down longingly‚ taking in the roundness of her firm white breasts‚ with their dark pink nipples jutting proudly from their centres. His eyes moved down‚ taking in the flatness of her stomach‚ her slim waist and small rounded hips‚ finally resting on the dark delta between her legs. He swallowed hard‚ his mouth felt dry‚ and again he circled his lips with his tongue. He looked back to her face. She was wearing a mischievous smile‚ as she picked up the bottle of lotion from where he had left it. He gave a small cough.
“The front my dear?” His voice sounding husky.
“Hmm.” She lent slightly forward‚ and poured some lotion into her left hand. She slowly raised it moving it up to first cup‚ and then close it around her right breast. She squeezed‚ and he saw the creamy liquid ooze between her fingers‚ and run slowly down her stomach. She held the bottle towards him‚ her eyes now fixed on the wide girth and the long length of his cock‚ which stood fully erect in front of him‚ throbbing. Sighing‚ she moistened her lips.
“Legs perhaps.” He took the proffered bottle from her hand‚ and poured the thick lotion onto his palm. Dropping the bottle‚ he rubbed his hands together.
Her hand squeezed and rubbed at her breast‚ slowly circling. Her fingers squeezed at the firm nipple‚ pulling‚ leaving it glistening in the sunlight. She stroked across to her left breast and caressed and squeezed‚ tweaking her nipple‚ pulling then releasing. Backwards and forwards‚ stroking‚ caressing‚ pinching‚ twirling her stiff nipples. Her right hand moved lower to trace circles and stroke her stomach‚ the tips of her fingers briefly touching her soft pubic hair‚ before once more returning to the blanket at her side..
He stroked up the front of her legs‚ leaning towards her‚ watching as she gently writhed‚ and softly murmured‚ her tongue licking her lips‚ as she lost herself in her pleasure.
Down the outside quickly‚ his needs building inside him. He stroked up the inside of her thighs‚ Angela moaned louder as his fingers reached the top‚ fingers stroking outward‚ circling‚ to meet‚ to twist and tease her hair. She raised her hips as his fingers retraced their route back around her pussy‚ and then down her legs.
Again she felt his hands stoke her thighs‚ and again they parted at the top to toy with her soft hair. Once more he gently stroked‚ her sense of anticipation‚ her frustration‚ building as she yearned to feel his touch between her legs. She stroked and squeezed harder at her breasts thinking‚ “please... please.....” She raised her hips higher‚ thrusting towards him‚ as she felt his hands on her legs‚ stroking ever nearer to the heat between her thighs.
“Oooh!! Aaah!!” She moaned‚ as she felt not his finger‚ but the tip of a soft velvety tongue lick slowly up her lips. She looked down to see him looking up at her‚ the bottom of his face hidden between her legs. He lowered his head‚ and she sighed as again his tongue licked slowly up her pussy.
Slowly‚ gently‚ sensuously he used his tongue to tease and please‚ licking up her now swelling lips. Up‚ his tongue easing them slightly apart‚ pushing slightly harder. She was hot and wet‚ and her juices started to flow slowly between her lips.
“Mmmm.” He licked‚ savouring her taste on his tongue.
His tongue moved faster now as he licked‚ up and down. It pushed harder‚ probing. He buried his face deep between her legs‚ pushing his tongue fully out‚ to slide it into her. Again he moaned at the taste of juices on his tongue‚ her heat surrounding it.
Angela was moaning softly as she lowered her hands to grip the back of his head as she felt his tongue swirl inside her. Squeezing her thighs in his strong fingers he moved his tongue slowly in and out of her. In and out‚ licking her juices into his mouth to savour their taste‚ before letting them slide down his throat.
He stopped‚ and she felt his head push back against her hands‚ and reluctantly she let go. She leant forward as he sat back to kneel between her knees. She sighed at the sight of his member‚ which stood proudly throbbing‚ its’ purple tip shining in the bright sunlight. She reached out and stroked the tips of her fingers down its’ hard length. He closed his eyes‚ sighing at her touch.
“Perhaps that would be a little easier.” He nodded back over his shoulder directing her gaze behind him. The trunk was now draped with woollen fleeces‚ which covered the top‚ hanging down over the sides. She nodded‚ and taking her hands in his‚ he helped her to her feet. Hand in hand they walked naked across the glade.
Taking her waist‚ he lifted her to the broad trunk‚ lowering her gently onto the fleece-covered top. He eased her slightly back before kneeling between her legs. Stroking his hands up the backs‚ he raised them and placed them over his shoulders. She lay her head back‚ and raised her hips‚ longing to feel his tongue once more buried deep inside her. He bent forward‚ and again started to lick his velvet tongue up and down her wet and eager pussy.
His blood more fired his licking became my urgent‚ as his hands stroked up and down‚ and around on her stomach. His tongue stabbed out pushing hard and fast between her lips‚ and into her sweet tasting hole. In and out‚ in and out‚ Angela moaned and her muscles tensed‚ her legs gripping the sides of the head between them. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tongue felt wider‚ longer‚ felt rougher as it now darted in and out of her‚ harder and faster. Her pussy lips parted further as the tongue seemed to grow‚ pushing them wider to take its’ size‚ and licking deeper and deeper inside her.
Angela saw an image of a black wolf with shining eyes‚ a long rough tongue hanging from its’ snout between pointed fangs. She looked down‚ it was a man not a wolf‚ but still she couldn’t shake the image from her mind.
“Aaah!!” She groaned‚ the tongue seemed to fill her‚ as it continued to slide in and out‚ twirling‚ licking‚ burying itself deep. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tingling between her legs grew‚ spreading through her pussy‚ and out across her stomach and chest tingling her hard jutting nipples. His hands squeezed her breasts. Every nerve end in her body was stimulated‚ excited‚ and she writhed moaning as he continued to lick her inner walls.
The tongue slid out to lick hard up over her clit‚ his mouth sucked hard.
“Yeeeess!!” She screamed out‚ as wave upon wave of electrical energy seemed to shoot outwards. Her back arched‚ her muscles contracted as she shook and shivered‚ her orgasm electrified and heightened her senses. Her clit and nipples tingled and throbbed.
As her orgasm subsided she sat up to see him now standing between her legs.
“Mmmm Thank you?” she told him.
“The pleasure was mine‚ I can assure you.”
She watched his mouth as he spoke. His tongue was quite normal. “I must have been lost in the moment‚ in the intense sensations.” She thought shaking her head slightly.
She lowered her eyes to look at the length of hard flesh protruding upwards from his loins. She slipped down from the trunk‚ and extended her hand to wrap her fingers slowly around it‚ and squeeze firmly.
“More mine I think‚ but let’s see shall we.”
She slowly pulled down‚ exposing his tip. Up‚ then down. She bent‚ her tongue slipped out between her lips. Up then down she stroked before she gently licked the very tip of her tongue along the slit on the end‚ tasting his seeping juice. His eyes were closed as he moaned softly.
She took him into her mouth‚ licking around his hard flesh‚ as she gently sucked. Slowly‚ rhythmically she moved her head up and down‚ sliding him between her lips as her hand stroked up and down his cock.
He gently gripped her arm and pulled her hand away. She looked up in surprise.
“Not that way.” He said‚ and holding her shoulders‚ he turned her and bent her over the tree trunk‚ laying her on a soft woollen fleece. His fingers slid between her legs‚ and started to stroke forwards and backwards.
Forwards and backwards he gently stroked her pussy‚ as her juices started to moisten his fingers. Forwards and backwards‚ she felt the heat build‚ her juices begin to flow. He slipped a finger slowly inside her.
“Mmmm.” And she moaned.
In and out his finger probed‚ as she grew hotter and wetter. He inserted another finger. In and out in and out he pushed and stroked. He moved forwards towards her‚ his hand wrapped around his length‚ lowering it and sliding it between her legs. She reached back between her legs‚ her thumb and forefinger circling his hard cock. She stroked it up and down her slit‚ lubricating the tip‚ before guiding him inside her.
Holding firmly on her hips‚ he bent his back‚ easing his own hips forward to slowly push himself deep inside her. She felt his stomach push against her cheeks.
“Aah.” He groaned. He just stood‚ his cock fully inside her‚ lost in the sensation of her wetness and her heat surrounding it.
Pulling back his hips he slid almost out‚ before once again sliding slowly back inside her. In and out‚ in and out‚ a slow‚ easy rhythm. As Angela moved started to mirror his movements he withdrew his length until just the tip was inside her.
“Hmm?” Slightly frustrated she looked back over her shoulder. He drove his cock in hard.
“Aaah!!” She moaned as she was forced forward‚ Her hands gripped tightly on the fleece. Again he pulled almost out and stopped‚ teasing her once more‚ before driving hard back into her. Out‚ and he stopped‚ sliding slightly in and out‚ savouring her growing sense of frustration‚ as she squirmed‚ pushing her pussy back towards him.
She felt his hands grip over her shoulders‚ and he forced his hips quickly forward to bury his cock hard and deep.
“Ooh Yess!!” Angels raised her head‚ words and sounds coming unbidden from her lips.
As he pumped backwards and forwards‚ his actions more urgent‚ harder‚ she was forced forwards‚ just the tips of her toes now touching the lush grass. In and out‚ his arms beneath hers‚ his hands clutching her shoulders and pulling back in time to his action.
“Ooh ! Aah!” They moaned as one‚ as she felt him‚ move faster and faster.
His cock seemed to swell more‚ becoming thicker and longer.
“Aahh!!” She moaned as it buried deep inside before sliding out. In‚ and his hands moved to the top of her shoulders. Out‚ his hips moved back. In‚ and she felt nails‚ yet not nails‚ dig into her flesh.
No not nails‚ they felt more pointed‚ harder‚ perhaps more like claws. He racked them down her back as he again powered his now huge cock into her. She moaned‚ and groaned‚ pain mixed with passion‚ with lust. He filled her‚ and she could feel her juices seeping round his hard flesh to run down her inner thighs.
As he drew his length back he grabbed her shoulders. As he powered back into her willing yielding flesh‚ his nails or claws scratched down her back. In and out‚ in and out‚ his rhythm now regular and hard.
Angela looked back over her shoulder‚ not certain what she would see. His cock had swollen and grown‚ longer‚ thicker‚ like nothing she had experienced before‚ as he now fucked her hot pussy harder and faster.
His face seemed unaltered‚ his eyes closed‚ mouth open and moaning as he rode her. However his chest seemed broader‚ his arms seemed larger‚ more hairy. His hand on the back of her head pushed her face down.
His action slowed‚ his thrusts becoming longer‚ harder as his passion grew yet higher‚ more intense. He lay on her back‚ and she felt his hot breath on her neck.
“Oow!‚ Aah!” She let out a groan of pain mixed with pleasure‚ as his teeth bit hard on her neck‚ his teeth feeling sharp and pointed.
He raised his head and howled as his cock jerked inside her‚ his hot seed bursting against her inner walls.
Angela’s breathing became short‚ as she panted‚ sighing and moaning. Shocks again ripped through her body‚ her swollen clit seemed to spark.
Her pussy muscles contracted around his length as he jerked again sending more of his cum spurting into her already full pussy.
Every muscle in her body contracted and she writhed‚ as electricity seemed to play over her‚ her nipples so hard now that they ached.
He held her hips burying his still jerking cock deep inside her as his lust spent itself‚ and his orgasm subsided.
Dressed now in his shirt and shorts‚ he zipped Angela’s dress.
When she had finally been able to raise herself from the fleece blanketed trunk‚ Angela had seen no visible evidence that he had ever been other than she had first seen him as a man. He was no bigger and no hairier‚ his member was surely that of a ‘healthy’ man. So why couldn’t she shake the image of the wolf from her mind. Wolf-man‚ Man-wolf‚ no surely not. But then hadn’t he been able to change his appearance?
“Did you....did you... well sort of change?” She hesitantly asked him.
“Change‚ in what way? My passion definitely rose to great heights‚ and my senses‚ well you all but rid me of those‚ but change? No I don’t think so. I’m still just a man.”
“Hmm?” Angela was not so sure.
Taking her by the hand he walked her back to the spot where she had entered.
“Well my dear‚ I can only thank you for what has been a truly memorable‚ and thoroughly enjoyable day‚ but night draws on and I’m sure you would not wish to be walking these woods in the dark. I would see you safely home‚ but I am afraid that is quite impossible.”
Angela looked around‚ and for the first time noticed that the sun was indeed low down above the tops of the trees.
“Dusk already?” She thought‚ it didn’t seem as if she had been here that long.
“EIGHT HOURS?” She thought with surprise. She couldn’t believe it‚ but judging from the position of the sun it must have been about that long.
“No‚ I mean yes. Yes I guess I must be going‚ and thank you‚ I’ll be fine.” It was certainly not what she was thinking‚ but all she was about to say.
“Will I see you again? I didn’t even know this glade was here.”
“Perhaps my dear‚ for anything is possible. As for the glade‚ well it is always here‚ but can not always be seen. So as I say‚ perhaps‚ and should you want to enough‚ you may find your way back.”
He turned her towards the gap in the undergrowth‚ and she stepped through. Turning back to say good-bye‚ all she saw were bushes and wild flowers where just moments before had been a beautiful glade. She shook her head‚ turned and began the walk home.
Perhaps it hadn’t turned out to be such a bad summer after all.
A night out with my wife
A night out with my wife · Wives · “Fuck you’re hot!”
Is all I can say as you step out of the bathroom of our hotel…
You’re wearing an elegantly sexy dress only the way you know how. A beautiful black number with a plunging neck line, off the shoulder sleeves and a lacy hem line that just shows off your knees. The neck line shows off your beautiful cleavage while your sexy shoulders are framed gorgeously by the lacy shoulder sleeves.
You are the image of female perfection!
“Naw thanks Beamie,” you say as you give me a kiss on the cheek, “you’re looking pretty hot yourself!”
How you see that I don’t know, all I’m wearing are my chinos and an off white linen shirt with my sleeves rolled up.
“Haha nah, you’re the hot one.” I say as I pull you close for a deep kiss.
Your mouth opens instinctively as I slide my tongue into it.
You wrap your arms around me and dig your fingers into the back of my head as you grip my ass and pull me closer, grinding yourself against the now very noticeable bulge in my crotch.
You pull away and look at me coyly, “I have to finish my make up so you can ruin it later.” You wink as you walk back into the bathroom.
We get an Uber to a nice little place that has a restaurant on one side and a small club on the other side. The lighting is low making it more intimate and the decor looks dark and sensual.
“Would you like dinner? Or to get a drink first honey?” I ask as we walk through reception.
“Dinner, I’m hungry.” You reply as a waitress comes towards us with some menus and guides us to a snug little corner booth…
“Ooh this is cozy,” you comment as you slide in first, “and comfy…”
I slide in next to you and feel the booth wrap around me as I do.
“Wow this is pretty nice.” I say as the waitress lays the menus on the table and goes over the specials. I’m not really listening though as you catch me by surprise by groping my crotch under the table while the waitress talks.
We order a round of drinks and an entree and the waitress leaves.
Our booth is pretty secluded from view behind a pillar in the centre of the room and the high backs of other booths. You make a comment as you squeeze my cock through my chinos that I could pretty much fuck you on the table and no one would notice.
I chuckle and ask why you’re being so naughty this evening.
You smile mischievously as your hand stops squeezing my thick bulge, your fingers moving under the tablecloth to…
“What are you doing?” I ask with surprise.
“Just enjoy it.” You say as you unzip my pants and free my throbbing cock under the table.
You take a firm grip and start to stroke it slowly, feeling the warmth in your hand as you slide it up and down my shaft.
I lean in and give you a kiss only to be interrupted by the waitress bringing our drinks.
“Have you decided on your mains?” She asks politely.
I open the menu to order our main course as you squeeze my cock gently under the table. I read out our order a little nervously, hoping the waitress doesn’t pick up on what’s happening right in front of her.
As I complete our order the waitress takes our menus and gives you a knowing look as she turns and walks away.
“Well that was different,” I say as you lean closer to me, “I was sure we’d get caught and kicked out.”
“Don’t be so nervous honey,” you say as you gently kiss my lips, “no one can see anything.” You lower your head to my lap and gently suck on my knob, dancing your tongue around the eye of my cock, tasting my pre-cum.
My god that feels good.
You sit yourself upright just in time as the entrees are brought to the table.
You release my cock and bring your hand out from under the table.
“Mmm these look delicious!” You say as the waiter walks away.
I fix myself up and we start our dinner.
After our mains we relax in the booth for a while before our dessert is brought out. We decided to share because we weren’t sure how hungry we would be.
As we’re waiting I decide to take advantage of the long, floor length table cloth and quickly slide under the table.
Once there I gently kiss the inside of your knee as your legs part, revealing your beautiful naked pussy. You’d had it waxed earlier in the day and it was already glistening with the moisture of your excitement.
I kiss along your thigh, occasionally nibbling the inside of your legs as I make my way closer to your wetness.
I can hear the waitress returning without our dessert and I place my mouth over your cunt.
“Oh, where’s your husband gone?” She asks.
“He’s just gone to the restroom.” You say as I suck on your little clit, making you shudder slightly.
“Oh ok,” the waitress replies, “Is everything ok here then?”
“Yes,” you almost gasp, “everything is perfect.” You manage to sound as in control as possible while I’m licking and sucking on your pussy.
“Ok, I’ll leave you to it.” The waitress smiles as she turns and walks away.
I can hear her footfalls as I slide my fingers into you, finding your g-spot as I suck your clit into my mouth.
You let out a quiet whimper as I finger and eat you under the table.
I feel you shudder slightly as you grip the back of my head. I believe that’s the first of your orgasms for the evening, I smile to myself as I remove my fingers from between your legs and take my seat up at the table next to you.
I clean my face with my napkin and gently give you a kiss as we start our dessert.
After we finished dinner and paid the bill we headed toward the lobby. We’d had a couple of drinks with dinner and were feeling quite content. Especially with our naughty shenanigans over dinner.
We hear the rhythm of the music coming from the small, dimly lit club next door and you pull at my arm…
“C’mon honey, I really want to dance!” You say as you pull me towards the club entrance.
“You know I don’t dance chooky.” I say as you look at me with pleading eyes.
“I never said you were dancing,” you take my hand and lead the way, “ I said that ‘I’ wanted to dance.” And we enter the club.
It’s darker than the restaurant with small, glowing lights strategically placed all around the walls and ceiling. A DJ is playing dance music with a rumba back beat and rhythm making it sound like sensual Latin music.
We make our way to the bar, you in front, swinging your hips to the music, and me behind, mesmerised by your curves in your sexy dress.
We order a couple of drinks as we take in the scenery.
With the bar behind us and the dance floor in front of us at the centre of the club there are small tables and booths similar to the restaurant dotted around the sides of the dance floor. It was cosy and almost seductive.
You grind your ass against me, dancing a little as you sip at your drink. You place it on the bar and give me a peck on the cheek.
“Thank you.” You say as you head towards the dance floor.
It’s not packed, however there are a decent amount of people dancing for a club this size.
Mostly couples, completely lost in each other and a few singles just enjoying themselves.
You begin to move to the music, your hips swaying seductively as you flick your hair wildly and raise your arms above your head.
Fuck I love watching you dance… you make me hard just watching you.
As you’re dancing one of the single ladies bumps into you lightly, she turns and you both give a little giggle. She matches your dance moves as you continue to move to the music, rhythmically moving together.
The music gets more intense as you start dancing closer to her, both of you with your arms raised, moving to the rhythm, bodies touching as you both sway to the seductive Latin sounds beating out of the clubs speakers.
You’re dangerously close to each other, hips touching, nose to nose as you writhe to the Latin beat.
You’re both glowing with sweat as you grind gently against each other.
Watching you get so close and seductive with another woman has me straining in my pants. You’re so hot! The way you move and sway against her body, it’s erotically mesmerising.
The music stops and you both hug and part ways.
You join me at the bar and I pass you your drink. You take a big sip and let out a pent up breath.
“That was fun!” You say excitedly as you take another sip of your drink.
“It was pretty damned good from where I’m standing!” I exclaim.
“I need to use the loo sweetheart,” I give you a kiss on the cheek.
“I’ll be back in a sec.”
I head to the restroom to relieve myself as well as to calm myself from what I was just watching. Wow!
I come back from the toilet and see you and your “dance partner” both in deep conversation at the bar, I slow my stride and watch your body language as I approach. You are on a bar stool, side on to the bar, your legs crossed as you elegantly sip your drink. She is leaning back on the bar, engaging your gaze as the talks over the top of her glass. Her eyes are full of life as she speaks and you seem to be hanging on every word.
I take this time to finally take in your new friend.
She’s fairly attractive, a little more older too.
She looked to be in her 40’s with long brown, tight, curly hair. Almost ‘frizzy’.
Almost flawless olive skin and luscious full lips.
She’s about as tall as you and has a long slender body, ample C cup breasts that bounced every time she moved and a slender waist leading down to a tight stomach and long toned legs.
She was wearing a cream coloured skirt and dark burgundy top with shoestring straps. It was tight and showed of her bust clearly and her skirt was short enough that if she sat on one of the bar stools everyone would have seen what she had on underneath… or rather what she didn’t have one… occasionally as she leaned back and her skirt rode up she gave everyone a good view of her bare pussy. As she rested on the bar she arched back to show off her generously sized breasts and flat stomach.
Then, when she turned around her skirt barely hid her toned round ass and shapely legs.
Just then I caught you, I watched as your gaze went from her face to her ass and legs then back up again… you just gave her the ‘once over’ you cheeky bitch… and I saw the look in your eye as you uncrossed your legs. You liked her… hell I would have even said that you were hot for her… and she definitely looked like she was hot for you too. The way she touched your arm and brushed your leg as she talked.
You both looked like you were really enjoying each other.
I walked up beside you at the bar and you turned towards me happily.
“Hi hubspand!” You said playfully as you pulled me in for a kiss. It was hotter than usual… I could feel your tension from the heat in your lips and tongue.
“Hello chicken, who’s your new friend?”
You turned back to your dance partner and introduced us.
“This is Sasha, she’s the one I was dancing with.”
“Yes I was watching, you two looked good out there.” I took her hand and politely gave it a squeeze.
“This is my husband, Heath.” You say to your new friend.
“Hi Heath, Tara was just telling me about you.” She squeezed my hand back and if I didn’t know better she gave me the once over too!
“You’re right, he is handsome.” She said to you with a cheeky smile.
I slide back behind you to the bar, “would either of you like a drink?” I ask as the barman comes over.
You both tell me what you’d like and I order.
I pass your drink to you over your shoulder and place it on the bar, I then pass Sasha’s to her and a little ice lands on your thigh just below the lacy hem of your dress.
You flinch a little surprised by the sudden cold.
I reach down to grab the ice, only to find Sasha already had a hand on your thigh, her long fingers slightly under the hem of your dress as she slowly wipes the ice down your smooth skin towards your knee.
“Allow me,” she purrs as the puts her fingers to her lips and sucks the moisture off them, “before you arrived I was just telling your wife how hot she was too.” She shot a look at me over your shoulder.
“She certainly is hot.” I give her a wink as I gently rub your thigh where her hand was.
I look down at you and notice your flushed appearance and an excited sparkle in your eye. ‘What are you thinking?’ I say to myself.
You cheekily put a piece of ice in your lips and gently suck at it before playfully dropping it in your lap, keeping your eyes locked with hers.
Her hand reaches for the ice resting between your closed legs as she moves a little closer towards you. Her eyes hot with passion.
As her fingers press the melting ice cube into your thigh you part your legs slightly and her had slides up under your dress.
You can feel the chilling trail of the ice cube as she slides it, between her long fingers, further up your thigh. You let out a little gasp as the ice touches your pussy lips, then a quiet little moan of pleasure as she pushes her fingers inside you with the melting ice.
She leans forward and places her mouth over yours and thrusts her tongue between your lips, stifling a louder moan as she curls her fingers inside of you, grazing the tips of her nails against your g-spot.
Meanwhile behind you I’m getting a raging hard on watching the amazing scene in front of me unfold. Sasha senses this and breaks her kiss from you, leans over your shoulder and pulls me towards her, her lips parted. Her tongue slides into my mouth as she continues to finger your wet pussy.
She pulls away from me, looks us both in the eye and goes to speak.
“Yes,” you say in a low breathy voice, “my husband will organise the Uber.”
She removes her fingers from between your legs and we all head to the lobby. You two ladies walking in front, hand in hand as I follow, clicking on the Uber app.
The ride back to our hotel was short, yet it felt like it an eon with the build up of sexual tension.
Sasha had me set between you two in the back of the car, quite probably because she knew the two of you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off each other the whole way. You gripped my upper thigh as we rounded a corner, squeezing a little before sliding your hand a little further up as we came around the opposite corner. You firmly grasped the bulge in my pants as you took a deep breath while looking out the window. I could see you were both hesitant and excited about what was happening. You turned to me, squeezed my cock through my chinos and grabbed my face, pulling me to you, opening your mouth as you kissed me allowing me to slide my tongue past your lips.
Another hand joined yours between my legs as Sasha began to massage my bulge, her fingers between yours, grabbing and groping.
You broke your kiss and pushed my face away from you as Sasha planted her mouth on mine, sucking my tongue out of my mouth and into hers.
“We’re here.” The Uber driver said blankly as he pulled up to the hotel..
We separated ourselves and alighted the car.
We all walked together this time, through the lobby and into the elevator. It was empty.
I pushed the button to our floor and the ‘door close’ button and turned to see you, kissing Sasha deeply, pushing her up against the elevator wall and sliding a hand between her legs.
The goods closed.
You slid a finger into her wet pussy as she reached out and grabbed my hand. She pushed me down between the two of you as you kissed and fingered her.
She pulled at your dress and I lifted your leg over my shoulder.
Your pussy was glistening with wetness as I closed my mouth over your swollen lips and began to suck your clit.
You moaned into Sasha’s mouth as I slid a finger deep into you and began curling it toward your g-spot. You removed your hand from Sasha and wrapped your fingers around the back of my head, pulling me closer and grinding against my face.
Then you turned my head so I was facing Sasha’s exposed pussy and pushed me towards it…
I hesitated a little, not sure if this was the throes of passion or what you wanted.
“Go on,” you whispered, sensing my reluctance, “do it.”
With your quiet encouragement I slid my hand up the back of her leg, squeezed her ass and pulled her pussy to my face, sliding my tongue along her soaking slit, sucking at her lips as she pushed against my mouth. I started to suck at her clit as I slid my fingers into her pussy.
As the elevator climbed higher I made sure I gave you both the same attention. First eating your pussy then Sasha’s as I kept my fingers working away inside you both.
If there was anyone waiting for the elevator when it arrived at our floor they would have been met with an amazingly sordid sight.
Two gorgeously sexy women standing with their legs spread and their pussies exposed with a man on his knees between them, fingers in their pussies and mouth going from one to the other as they kissed and moaned and fondled each others bodies.
Thankfully there wasn’t anyone waiting when the doors opened.
With an exasperated sigh we straightened ourselves up and headed for our room.
Once inside I turned the lights down to a dim glow, just enough to see what we’re doing but not too bright to steal the mood.
We make our way to the bed where you stand nervously between me and Sasha.
I turn you to face me, gazing into your beautiful eyes.
“Enjoy this,” I say, full of love and lust as I give you a gentle kiss on your perfect lips. “I’ll just be over here.”
I turn and manoeuvre a low set arm chair just away from the bed. I take a seat and give you a cheeky grin as Sasha comes up behind you and wraps her arms around you, kissing your neck gently. One hand giving your beautiful breast a squeeze as her other hand slides down and pulls up your dress, exposing your pussy once more.
You move one of your hands down to hers, placing it over her hand as she gently strokes your pussy. Your other hand reaches up behind her head as she licks at your earlobe and nibbles a little.
“We need to take this dress off.” She says softly in your ear.
“Mmmm, you need to take it off me.” You moan in response.
Gently she slips the shoulders of your dress off your arms and it falls to the floor. At the same time she hooks a thumb into the top of her skirt and slides it over her toned ass and it ends up next to your dress.
You turn to face her as she pulls her top over her head, exposing her beautiful natural bust. You place your hands on them, giving them a little squeeze before sucking one of her nipples into your mouth.
She moans slightly as she caresses the back of your head.
Sasha looks at me as she holds you to her chest with one hand and squeezes your perfect ass with another.
“I’m going to fuck your wife while you watch.” She teases.
Then she pushes you to the bed.
You lay down in the middle of the bed with your head up on the pillows, spreading your legs and giving me a magnificent view of your glistening pussy. Sasha positions herself between your legs, bending over so I can see her wetness thrust up into the air. She lowers her head between your legs and gently slides her tongue along the outside your pussy lips, tasting your juices and savouring the feeling of your pussy on her tongue.
You let out a moan as you raise your knees and spread your legs wider, watching her face as she licks slowly from your ass to your clit, holding your gaze with every sensual lick.
You can’t hold back anymore as you grasp the headboard with one hand and take a handful of hair with the other you push her face between your legs and grind your hot cunt into her mouth.
She starts to suck on your pussy, sliding a tongue between your swollen lips and she sucks hard.
You feel the sensation of her tongue darting in and out of you sending electric waves through your sexy body.
You look over at me in the chair watching as she makes love to your pussy with her mouth.
Her ass is facing me as I watch, I can see the glisten juices running down her legs as she sucks and licks at your pulsating pussy.
I catch your gaze as you start to cum. You look so fucking hot, laying there with your legs spread, grinding this sexy woman’s face into your cunt.
Your eyes roll back into your head as you explode into an orgasm, your hips shaking as she sucks your clit into her mouth.
As I’m watching I see her fingers reach down between her legs and spread her pussy open, revealing the deep, moist tunnel between her lips.
She slides two of her fingers inside her own cunt as she slides two fingers into you, continuing to suck at your clot as you writhe around in ecstasy.
You push her head away as you try to control your shaking.
You’re panting and glistening with sweat as you pull her up to you and kiss her deeply, your tongue sliding with hers into and out of her mouth.
She grinds her pussy against your leg, leaving a trail of wetness the length of your thigh.
She pushes her own leg between your and grinds against your open pussy. The sensation is amazing as she leans back and positions herself so that her pussy is pressed against yours.
‘Fuck this is hot.’ my mind races as my cock strains against my pants.
As I’m watching you both spread your legs and push your pussies together, grinding so hard that they open into each other almost like kissing mouths.
Her hips start to rotate as she grinds against you, mashing her clit against yours. Both of you panting and moaning as ride each other.
You reach down and grab her ass and pull her harder into your pussy as she thrusts up against you, wriggling her hips as she does.
The scene unfolding in front of me is one of pure erotic sexual pleasure.
The look on your face as you grind yourself against Sasha’s pussy is one I will not forget in a hurry, and as I look at Sasha, her own face flushed with pleasure, she opens her mouth and lets out a moan as she cums agains your cunt.
She squirts a little, both shocking you slightly and exciting you.
You reach down and thrust your fingers into her pussy as she continues to cum. You find her g-spot and start to thrust against it. She looks like she’s about to faint as she lets out gasping scream and falls back on the bed, still between your legs.
Her pussy let’s put a high pressure stream of juice as she squirts all over your hand, leg and pussy.
You keep fingering her as she writhes around like a possessed demon, groaning and grunting. You let out an excited moan of triumph as she squirts again, soaking the bed and your leg.
She squeezes her legs shut, stopping you from fingering her and rolls to the side, hips thrusting and shaking with orgasmic ecstasy.
As she catches her breath you move over the top of her, gently kissing from her naval to her neck, then opening your mouth above hers you slide out your tongue, hers meets you in the middle, your mouths apart as your tongues lick and slide against each other.
She pulls you onto her as you embrace and kiss in an erotic entanglement.
What an amazing sight!
The whole time I’m watching my sexy as fuck wife, naked, with another naked hot woman fucking on the bed in front me I had barely moved.
I shifted in my seat to make myself comfortable as my cock strained at my pants. And that is all.
I sat transfixed on the erotic sight unfolding in front of me.
Holy fuck was my wife hot! Holy fuck was she sexy as all hell as another woman brought her to orgasm after orgasm and she returned the favour. It took all my will power to keep myself dressed and calm.
As you and Sasha untangled yourselves from your sexual knot I could see the soaked spots where she had squirted from your fingering and the messed up blankets from your sexual writhing.
What an erotic, horny mess. Fuck was I turned on!
You pulled yourself away from Sasha and sexily sauntered towards me, beaming with hot, lustful pride.
You leaned down towards me and kissed me deeply, your tongue tasted like her, like her mouth, her pussy… it was amazing.
You grabbed at my cock and gave it a squeeze.
“Take off your pants,” you quietly said, “stroke your cock while we play.”
You turned and thrust your ass towards my face, bending at the waist. Your ass cheeks spread, revealing your red and swollen pussy.
I don’t know what came over me, but I grabbed your ass cheeks and pulled you back towards my face and plunged my tongue deep into your tight hole, wriggling my tongue inside you and thrusting my fingers into your pussy.
You moaned as I licked and sucked from your ass to your pussy, making you even wetter than you were when you walked over to me.
Suddenly you stood up, looking back at me and sliding a hand between your legs from the front and the back. You bent back over again giving me full view for you sliding a sexy finger into both of your tight holes.
“Fuck you are such a tease!” I hiss as you push your fingers inside your ass and cunt. You stand, removing your hands and walk back to the bed where Sasha is fingering her own pussy while watching us.
“Take your cock out.” You repeat as you join Sasha on the bed and kiss her as she masturbates.
You both watch me as I stand and slide my pants down and off my feet, my cock straining at my briefs and a little patch of pre-cum soaking the front.
“Mmmm it does look nice,” Sasha says lustfully to you as I drop my briefs.
My thick cock bounces in front of me, a little droplet of pre-cum moistening the tip as I sit back down in the chair. You and Sasha both have your legs spread and your fingers in your own pussies as you watch me take hold of my cock and slowly start to stroke it.
“That’s hot,” you say breathily as you watch me, “mmmmm such a nice cock.”
Sasha makes the first move, pushing you down onto the bed so your head is at the top end. She positions her wet pussy above your face and her mouth above your pussy. You reach up and grasp her toned ass and pull her down to your hungry mouth just as she puts her mouth on you, licking your wet pussy.
She looks up at me with a grin and spreads your pussy wide, opening you up to my gaze as she drools a little saliva out of her mouth and into your hole.
She motions me to come over.
I raise from my seat and discard my shirt. Slowly walking towards the bed Sasha reaches up and takes hold of my throbbing cock.
She pulls me toward the bed by my shaft, running her thumb over the tip and smearing the pre-cum over it.
“Mmmm,” she moans, partly from your mouth and fingers working away at her pussy and partly at the amount of pre-cum oozing out of my cock.
She pulls me closer, darting her tongue out and licking the moisture from the head of my cock.
She wraps her lips around the thick, bulbous head of my cock and sucks the pre-cum from the tip before positioning it at the entrance of your open pussy.
She spits on your cunt before pulling me inside, filling you with my thick shaft.
You let out a loud moan as I enter you, bucking your hips up to meet the thrust of my cock as Sasha feeds it into your pussy.
I thrust into you a few times before she pulls it out and sucks your juices off me.
“Mmmm your wife has such a tasty pussy.” She purrs as she licks the length of my shaft and stuffs it back into your hot cunt.
She releases my cock and sits back, grinding into your mouth as she moans and arches her back.
I start to slowly slide my cock in and out of you as you wrap your legs around me.
“Mmmmmm” is all I can hear as you moan into her pussy.
Sasha begins to rock back and forth on your mouth as she squeezes her breasts.
“Yesss.” She hisses as you lick and suck her pussy, “you’re gonna make me cum again!”
Just as her hips start to shake you slide a finger deep into her puckered ass and she explodes all over your face, squirting and drenching the blankets around you.
She moans and falls to the side off you as an orgasm wracks her body.
You turn your focus to me as I thrust into you harder, filling you with my cock.
“I want to ride you!” You moan as you roll out from under me and flip me on my back.
In one movement you are now on top and my cock is still deep in your pussy.
You start to rotate your hips as you lean back and slowly ride my cock.
By now Sasha has recovered from her orgasm and is kneeling beside you, sucking on your amazing breasts and rubbing your clit as you move up and down on my cock.
“Let him taste you,” you say as you guide Sasha towards me.
She complies and straddles my head, facing you.
She lowers her pussy to my mouth as she leans forward and kisses you. It’s all I can do to stop myself from cumming right now! Oh my God this is so fucking amazing!
I start to lick at Sasha’s soaking wet cunt, tasting her juices from her previous orgasm. She rocks back and forth on my face, her pussy sliding over my tongue until her ass is in my mouth. She grinds down on me hard as my tongue enters her tight hole. I feel her fingers enter her pussy as I tongue fuck her ass… she moans loudly.
My cock twitches as I feel you sliding a finger into your own ass… pressing against the thin wall between your pussy and ass. What a sensation!
As you ride up and down on my cock, kissing this woman who’s fucking my tongue with her pussy and ass I let out my own loud moan and fill your hot pussy with cum… there’s so much it instantly begins leaking out of you.
You keep riding me until you reach your own orgasm, bucking and grinding as you do.
Sasha climbs off my face and gently pushes you back off me and gobbles my cock greedily, sucking and slurping our combined juices from my thick rod.
She cleans every last drop and gently starts to stroke it, motioning for you to join her.
You both take turns licking and sucking my cock, probing your tongue into the hole in the top as far as you can while gently nibbling the head and shaft. One of you wriggles a finger gently into my ass soaked with your juices and slides it slowly in and out.
Holy shit this is intense yet incredible.
You both keep sucking and tonguing my cock until it is rock hard again.
You move to the end of the bed and bend over, resting your upper body on the bed. I get up and position myself behind you as Sasha spreads your ass. I line my cock up with your pussy and slide into you as she holds you open.
I slide in deep, pushing against your cervix with every slow and deliberate thrust.
Sasha lowers her head and starts to lick your ass as you moan and bite your fingers.
As I pull back my cock pops out of you and straight up into Sasha’s mouth where she hungrily sucks your juices from it before putting it back inside you. We continue this way for a while, me fucking you slowly and deeply and Sasha slurping your juices from my cock and tonguing your tight ass.
You begin to push back and meet my slow thrusts, prompting me to speed up slightly.
Sasha moves in front of you, spreading her legs wide and pulling your head down to her.
You lap at her swollen pussy lips as I pick up the pace and fuck you harder.
We all seem to get in sync as I fuck you harder and hard and you eat Sasha’s pussy… we all moan at pretty much the same time as your knees begin to quiver, I cum deep inside you again and Sasha squirts so hard she sprays us both.
We collapse in a naked, soaked heap on the bed.
You sandwiched between me and Sasha and drift off into a an erotically lust induced sleep.
My final thought as I drift off. “I wonder what the morning will bring?”
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale Part 2)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale Part 2) · Fetish · Author's Note: I strongly suggest you read part 1 first so this makes more sense!
I am splashing over the rocks, my hands outstretched as I try to catch a fish. I have been on my own for two weeks, hiding during the day under clumps of ferns or blackberry bushes. My mother would not recognize me now with my tangled filthy hair and clothing torn to ribbons. I hiss as the river’s grainy water stings the cuts on my arms. With a lunge, I catch the fish, crouching to devour it as it squirms in my hands.
Men’s voices rise behind me as heavy boots crash through the brush. I drop my fish and dash for the forest, zigzagging through the trees. The dog is howling as it catches my scent. Sprinting for a tree with low enough boughs, I grab for a branch, dragging myself up as my legs kick the air.
Sudden teeth sink into my ankle. I scream as the dog yanks at me, its weight dragging me down. I land on my chest, air exploding from my lungs.
Hands grab at me as the yipping dog is kicked back. A knife is sawing at the remains of my shirt, ripping the fabric from my body. My bra is cut and flung to one side. The hands flip me onto my back and again the knife flashes. My jeans are pulled off, and then my panties.
Naked now, I lay sobbing on the ground. My ankle is bleeding. There is a sharp stab of pain when I try to move my foot. The man above me accepts a cloth from a larger man, pours water onto the fabric, and then bends to dab at my face.
“What do you think, John?” the bald man in the shadows asks. “Do we sell her for meat?”
Straddling me, the man tilts my head into the dappled sunlight. “Pretty,” he says at last. “I say we keep her. Bring me the tape, Brian.”
I writhe as my wrists and ankles are bound with duct tape. The men find a branch and run it between my arms and legs, each of them holding one end as I swing back and forth between them. Dangling chest up, I see a glimpse of red between the thick ferns, the men reaching a clearing where their pickup is parked. My captors yank out the branch and toss me unceremoniously in the back. I am manacled by one ankle, secured by a chain to the scratched bed of the older Ford. Then I grunt with every jolt as the vehicle dodges the road’s many potholes. The men have the radio’s volume cranked, raucously singing a song I’ve never heard.
I close my eyes, fighting for calm. I had watched from behind a rock as they had emerged unexpectantly from the trees to attack our camp. They had slitted my mother’s throat first thing, hanging her head down like a deer to open her up and gut her. My traumatized little sister had been taken away in the red truck by the sandy haired man—while the bald one remained behind to carefully skin and behead my mother. Then taking up his ax, he dismembered her casually as though he was chopping wood. By the time the smaller man returned alone in the truck, my mother’s torso was roasted crisp, suspended on a spit about a foot above a fire. The two men had seated themselves close to the dripping meat, carving with their knives the flesh from my mother’s limbs.
I lingered nearby, hating to leave the last place I had seen my mother. The men had busied themselves the following day with wrapping up the meat. Then one of them spied my footprints on his way to the river.
For two weeks they hunt me—two whole weeks that I managed to avoid capture. But then they bought a dog.
The men stop the truck beside a ramshackle building. It is a hunter’s shack, yet these men are not poor, I realize, spying the fine-looking vehicles beside the cabin. Instead they are doing what was now a favorite past-time for men; scouring the forests in search of fleeing women and girls.
I hold my breath as the men disappear through the doorway of the shack. If I fight them, I die, I think.
The men pass the truck and stop beside what looks like a picnic table. I see them lay out a plastic sheet over the top, weighing it down with rocks on the ground around it. Gravel crunches as the shorter man approaches me. His taller companion is leaning an ax against the picnic table, along with a large tub and a bucket of what appears to be tools. A chill of dread touches my spine as the man named John frees me from the truck, then drags me down from its bed. Unsteadily I sway on my feet as John crouches, his knife sawing through the tape binding my ankles.
John gestures me to raise my bound hands above my head. As I do so he pushes at my thighs, spreading my legs. Without a word, he wets a rag in a bucket of cold soapy water, and then goes to work. As I stand there shivering, he washes every crevice of my body, not once but twice, returning with a second bucket of fresh water after the first darkens to brown. “You are a help-meet,” he grates into my ear. He empties a third bucket over my head, and then soaps up my hair. “That means you were made to please men. Got it?”
I nod, shivering. The sun is behind the trees now. Their hound dog’s icy nose snuffles at my anus.
“Why did you run?” Brian asks as he joins his friend. He is a bear of a man with a bald head and laughing brown eyes, his hands and body built like a lumberjack’s. I look away and stare at my feet.
“You killed my mother,” I whisper dryly.
“I am a man so that is my right,” Brian says. “Your mother was too old to take to the butcher. But not so old to waste. She was actually tender for her age. Her breasts, too, were very nice—too lovely to resist. Care to see what I make with them?”
I begin to shake my head, then catching his frown, I nod, fighting back tears.
The man grins as he unhooks a little bag from his belt and shows it to me. It is a small leather pouch, round with a protrusion at one end. “They’re easy to make,” he says. “You cut around the base first, then slide your blade just under the skin and up, keeping the tip inside. Then you ease it all the way around at that angle, all the while pulling hard at the nipple. The skin slides off all in one piece. I flip it over my thumb to scrape away the blood vessels and stuff. And look, it has no seams!” He turns the bag over. “I sell these at the club.”
John catches my chin and forces my eyes to his. “He could do that to you, you know. Your tits are certainly big enough. But it seems to me we could do more useful things with them; what do you think, Brian?”
The bald man barely glances up. “I agree that she’d make a good dairy prospect. But she’s not old enough yet. Besides, you’d have to breed her first.”
“Oh, such a chore!” John rolls his eyes. “No, I’m talking about keeping her for us. Wouldn’t it be nice to have milk on hand without going to town? Drawn straight from the tit is always best. Why not this one? With those glands of hers she’d be a natural. Here, let me check.”
He feels between my legs, his calloused fingers inserting themselves. He takes a sniff, rubbing his fingertips together to check the texture. “Could be she’s ripe. We’ll fuck her hard for the next little while and see what comes of it. If we can get her pregnant, that’ll bring on her milk once the offspring is born.”
“Whatever.” Brian rolls his eyes and snorts derisively, his attention on the picnic table nearby, and assembled tools. “You know this act of yours really gets old.”
“It’s never an act. Every single time we go through this I tell you the same thing. Only with this girl . . . I mean look at her. She could produce enough milk to get us through the day. For our cereal. Or cheese if we want to make cheese. Butter, pudding . . . Don’t tell me this doesn’t appeal to you.”
Brian stares at the sky. “Like we ever make cheese.” He pauses with a snort. “And what would we do with her later, hmm? You know, when it’s time to go home?”
“We’d cross that bridge when we get to it.” John shrugs and kicks at the dirt.
Shivering, I close my eyes.
“Well girl, in case you’re wondering, my name is Brian,” the big man addresses me. “Brian Dunahee, and this little dreamer here is John Scott, my best friend. We are your masters now—got it? You do what we tell you, and maybe we’ll let you live through the night. If not, I’ll stretch you on that table and gut you, too. What are you called, girl?”
“Amy.” Trembling, I nod stupidly as the two men half-carry me into the cabin. John takes a towel and dries me off. Then I’m stretched onto my stomach on the kitchen table, the men sliding me forward over the edge until my breasts hang down. Brian supports my shoulders as John crouches to measure each breast from stem to stern, then checks the circumference, with Brian scribbling his findings on a pad.
I tense as something hard and cold slips between my legs and into my body—stopping with a jerk several times as it’s positioned within me. More numbers are recorded, Brian’s expression intense while John scoots a chair close to the table. Sitting beside my shoulder, the sandy haired man raises my nearest breast into the light.
“Finely grained skin. Good heft, too. Heavy and dense, with a good plump nipple.” He kneads my breast hard, feeling the bumps and texture of the flesh. My captors carry me to the mattress and set me on my back. Spreading my legs, they raise them high over my head and secure them with ropes to hooks in the wall.
They stare unhappily down at my raised pussy. “I’ll get on it,” Brian says, hurrying into the tiny bathroom to grab shaving supplies and a roll of paper towels. He kneels in front of my cunt, sawing the hairs short with his knife, then lathering me up to shave me smooth. He pauses briefly to consider his work, then, spreading my folds widely back with one hand, he dries them off carefully with a paper towel.
John hands him strips of duct-tape to hold my pussy open.
“There.” Brian stands at last, his fingers stroking my exposed girlhood. “It’s just so much easier this way. I don’t like it when your body hides your cunt from my sight. I hate all that loose skin.”
Teary eyed and shaking, I toss my head, my face going hot as John shoulders Brian aside and kneels between my legs. The smaller man explores me closely, tracing the edges of my opening. He sinks a finger into me slowly, pressing upward against the roof of my cunt, then moistening my opened folds, moving languidly around the shape of my vagina. “If we keep this girl, Brian, we could do whatever we want. No brothers to interfere, or put it to a vote.”
“I know.” Brian crouches beside the bed to grip and pull on my breasts. “It would be cool if we could, that’s for sure.”
“Hey, you’re the one that started that club.” John catches my look. “We have a barn up on the hill,” he explains. “Started a gentleman’s group up there maybe a year before the laws were finalized.”
“Nine months prior,” Brian manages. Grinning, he releases my nipple with a slurp.
John shrugs. “Fine, nine months then. There are men like Brian here who just happen to love gore, who get off on destroying female bodies. Men like this serve a valuable purpose. They do the clean-up work that no one else wants to do. Eliminating the girls who refuse to fit in. You know, like runaways and such. Girls like you, for example. I bet if I asked you right now what is most important in life, you would not give me the right answer. You don’t even know what the right answer is.”
“Damn these tits!” exclaims Brian. He presses into my breast, kneading hard. “How big do you think they are? Double D’s?”
“At least. I told you they were nice for her age. She’d make a great milker.” John is prodding my exposed opening, poking in his fingers repeatedly to keep me wet around my pussy. “We have her bra; we can always check.” He inserts his fingers fully, stirring the moist flesh. “She’ll carry a lot of milk if we can get a kid out of her. Damn. That’s it.” He stands abruptly to unfasten his belt, his jeans dropping to the floor as he falls on me. I stiffen in shock, gasping in pain as his cock drives in. Screaming, I grasp for my bonds to free my tied ankles. Brian seizes my wrists and yanks them down. He leans heavily into the squirming tissue of my breasts, releasing his hold to press hard against me, his sausage fingers working my flesh like dough. John is thrusting vigorously now, his shaft inside me plunging deeper with every stroke. I shriek and claw at the mattress. Then abruptly John stiffens; grunting, he wilts above me, his upper body sagging as fluid spills from my cunt.
Brian releases me and climbs to his feet. He shoves John off me, then jerks up my buttocks with his hands. Smiling, he nuzzles my opened entrance, his tongue sliding deep into my cunt, moving lazily in a circle. He takes his time eating me out, sucking on my clit and pulling with his teeth. His fingers sink in; he bends to thrust his tongue between them; like a bee pulling pollen from a flower, he licks greedily, his fingers drawing more of my juice to the surface. “Not all girls taste good, but my god! I can’t get enough of this one!”
“Maybe it’s me you taste,” John says with a laugh. “You know I just fucked her, right?”
“No, this is girl, one hundred percent pure.” Brian runs his finger up and down over my pussy, playfully stretching my tight opening.
The men trade off, John mounting me a second time to lower himself into me, pushing in fully, then easing out.
“This is choice meat,” Brian says as he prods my buttocks. “She’s what, about sixteen? She won’t be worth a damn if we don’t harvest her soon. Aged girl is hard to sell.”
John is moaning, pumping slowly as he braces his arms, controlling his thrusts enough to watch his cock move in and out. Trembling under the abuse, a huge part of me outraged by this violation, I glare at the ceiling.
John stiffens mid-thrust, howling as he drives in hard, the volcano of his shaft erupting and going soft, throbbing gently within me.
“I’ll tell you what,” he manages at last. “We go through this every time, and every single time you get your way. I never get to win these little contests. You destroy the girl, butcher her for meat, and what do you end up with? You’re happy for a day or two, but then what? You’re always hungry for more.
“This girl has the finest breasts I’ve seen, and that’s without the drug. I look at her and I see months or maybe even a year of always having cream for my coffee, or milk for my cereal. But it’s more than that. Did you see how deep she goes? Did you look at the numbers you scribbled down? We can learn from her body, don’t you see? Practice on her. You say you can’t fist, well I’m betting you’re wrong. With this girl, I could teach you.”
“My hands are too big.” Brian growls. There is a pause as he stares between my legs. “Do you really think I could?”
“If you follow my instructions.” John moves to the kitchen to wash his hands. “She’s got the depth. All we have to do is get some width out of her. We have all the time in the world, Bri—many weeks or months to stretch her out. She’s ours now. You can practice on her all you want.”
Licking his lips, Brian crouches between my legs. His big hands press against my pelvis. He is tilting my hips toward the little lamp nearby, his fingers entering me tentatively, hooking at the sides and spreading my tissue. Grinning then he leans down, his mouth fixing itself around the rim of my vagina, his hungry tongue scooping inside me, drawing out my fluids. He sucks hard against my cunt, extending his tongue as far as it will go. I close my eyes, moaning despite myself at the sensations flooding through me. When I open them again, I see John standing behind him.
“I take it you’re hungry?” John asks. Brian grunts in his throat and lifts his head, creamy tendrils of fluid running down his chin. He inserts his fingers to spread me again, delight broadening his face.
“Look at that. She’s so wet!” Brian stirs my fluids with his fingers, the wet sounds filling the quiet room. Once more he dips down, his tongue swirling in circles as I raise up my hips. Smiling at John, he smacks his lips.
“Fine.” Laughing, John returns to the kitchen. “Get familiar with her body. That’s the one thing we must do. In the meantime, I’m hungry. Want a sandwich?”
Brian closes his eyes, his mouth open as his fingers dig into my cunt, the hands separating and turning. He hovers above my pelvis, stretching my opening wide at different angles. He pulls me toward him until my legs stretch taut against their fetters. Once more he buries his face, straining for reach with his tongue.
“You know,” John calls to him. “When you fist, your hand gets to go a lot farther than your fingers. You can reach down past your wrist—maybe even deeper with this girl. If her juices are what you like, there’s no better way than a good fisting to coax them out.”
“I’m too big to fist,” Brian repeats sadly. Nevertheless, he pulls over a chair and sits between my legs. I squirm, embarrassed and strangely aroused by the look on his face as he gapes me gently.
“That’s it,” John urges. “Explore her out. Feel inside until you know the terrain. If you want to gape her, use the top wall of her cunt as leverage, then slide in deep with fingers from your other hand and pull down. It takes some muscle but it’s worth it. It’s the quickest way to work large objects in.”
I try to relax as the big man makes the attempt, my body yearning for penetration as I stare at the wall. The fingers sink deep, the hand separating as Brian grunts with effort. “The top part’s hard,” he exclaims. “It doesn’t—”
“That’s what I mean; you use it for leverage,” John says. “The bottom part should yield readily when you stretch it. Did you feel that?” Brian nods, scrutinizing my pussy around his hands. “Good, that’s what you want. When you insert your hand to fist, you always want to angle it down, utilize that yielding lower wall. Same thing if you’re trying to insert something big like a bottle.”
John walks suddenly to the bed and sits down beside me. Flustered, I look away, staring at the wall. “Now you,” he begins, reaching to massage my loose breasts, “listen up. Enough with this hostility, please. In case you haven’t noticed, you can’t run down the streets screaming ‘rape’ anymore because nobody cares. The very concept of rape has ceased to exist. So what must you do to survive, I wonder? According to the bible, the most important thing in life for a girl is to please men. It’s in the book of Genesis, right at the very start. A girl is made to be a man’s help-meet. To be useful to men in every way she can.”
I am gritting my teeth, my nostrils flaring. “You killed my mother.”
“So we did; so what? Brian found it enjoyable. He found the butchering part enjoyable, the skinning part enjoyable, because that’s Brian’s thing. It’s not just pussy juice that turns him on. It’s internal stuff like blood and guts, and making his little purses. Your mother served her purpose well. Her meat fed me and Brian, plus five other men at a homeless shelter. What meaning have you found in your life, Amy? Here you have this opportunity tossed in your lap, and you stick your nose in the air. If you think you’re above us, think again. This is what I mean. Girls like you don’t belong. Girls like you end up . . .”
“Very bloody,” Brian says darkly. “Which is a shame, because damn, you taste good.”
I chew my lip, forcing myself to meet John’s glare. “Isn’t that something, though? I taste good. So don’t I have a purpose?”
The two men stare at me. “Yes,” John says quickly. “Absolutely—of course you do. But how can you please Brian using this skill? That’s what girls need to ask themselves constantly; how do I take this situation and use it wisely.”
I gaze into John’s blue eyes. “I’ll try; I promise. Please don’t kill me.”
John thinks for a moment. “Ok, for now you’re on probation. Brian wants to fist you, and I want to see you do everything you can to help him. We’ll untie your legs so you can get your circulation back. But then I want to see an active involvement into making this work.”
I cry out in pain as my legs are lowered, hastily massaging my thighs and ankles. John brings plates into the room and a pitcher of milk. I wipe my face and sit up, swinging my legs to the side of the bed as I reach to accept my plate. I avoid the jerky, remembering my mother. But the peanut butter and jelly sandwiches are good, and the milk rich and frothy.
“That’s not your mother,” Brian says suddenly around a mouthful. “Not sure why, but this batch of jerky came out lighter.”
“More fat in the meat, perhaps?” suggested John.
Brian shrugged. “Could be, though if I recall, she wasn’t fat.”
“That’s girl milk,” John informs me as I wipe the foam from my lips. “You’re going to have to get used to these alternative foods. How long has it been since you’ve had milk?”
I think for a moment. “I don’t remember. I never really drank cow’s milk. My mom was into the healthy stuff like Almond or Hemp milk.”
I finish my meal and wait the men out. “So how can I help? I don’t know anything about fisting.”
“You don’t fight him, that’s how,” John replies. “You relax and enjoy yourself, or act like you do. By tensing up you make the process so much harder. You are now at the age of usefulness for girls. Be useful! This is a new world now.”
I stare at Brian’s big hands. “I’ve never had anything inside me before today,” I lie. “Now I have to fit that much in? It’s going to hurt.”
“Virgin to fisting in one day,” Brian says around his food. “It is a bit of a leap, John.”
The sandy haired man studies me briefly. “Ok, since you’re trying to be so good, I’ll start you out for him—get you ready for his hands. Sound fair?”
“Can you explain something to me first?” I ask in a quavering voice. “Why did this happen? Why are women suddenly slaves now?”
John chokes on his mouthful. “Not slaves. You were made from the rib of man, by men, for men to use, and to make men happy. Or at least the pretty girls were. Men are made by God and in his image. Girls were made by men. See the difference? Now, shall we get started?”
I sigh, moving the pillow to a centralized location on the mattress. Then I sit at the foot of the bed, lying back shakily, my head resting on the pillow. “Smart thinking,” John remarks. He pulls a chair up close and seizes my ankles. With one pull he yanks me slightly off the bed, then places my left ankle on his shoulder. Behind me Brian catches up my right leg and bends it toward my chest. “Hold that for us,” will you” he asks, and I comply, wrapping my arms around my raised knee.
“You see how she’s positioned, Brian? IF you want the lower wall of her pussy to stretch, you’ll need to get her ass off the bed first to give yourself the room. A pillow under her hips works too.”
Leaning over, John massages the muscles of my groin and pelvic area. He kneads my hard thighs and presses out the stressful knots. Then bending forward, his hand parallel to the floor, he tilts his hand palm up and slides his fingers in.
“Lie back,” he tells me. “And don’t think too much about what I’m doing. Brian, bring that flashlight and pull up a chair. You need to watch if you’re going to learn.”
Closing my eyes, I grip my knee and breathe in through my nose, exhaling slowly through my mouth. I am exhilarated by this attention—the sight of the two men staring between my legs as they sit side by side. John’s tenor voice speaks softly to his friend, explaining as he works.
“Down like this,” John is saying, “into the opening like you’re diving into a pool, and then slightly up . . .” A look of strain crosses his face. “There, see that? I had to lean into my wrist, didn’t I? Press downward, like this . . . see what I’m doing? Stretching that wall between her pussy and anus. Bear down and rotate in. Angle in, pressing against her here. Except I can’t go in yet because I’m only using fingers. But if I funnel my fingers like this—and tuck my thumb between them. Now see what we do.”
I draw a deep breath at the sudden tightness, the fingers rotating, rocking side to side and stretching my taut tissue. Knuckles grind against my cunt. “Amy, you’re trying too hard,” John admonishes. “Relax if you can. Visualize yourself opening.”
I nod quickly and turn my head, setting my gaze on a spot on the wall. The stain has a tree shape, reminding me of the branch with the one little bulb in the Charlie Brown Christmas special I used to watch. I close my eyes, my full belly making me sleepy. When have I last had a good night’s rest? I am . . .
My eyes flare wide. The weight of the hand breaks through and into my body. My cunt is wide around John’s wrist, fluids dribbling down my skin as John glides straight to my core, then drags back in reverse. John pulls out all the way and I see his fingers dripping, the smaller man curling them to show his friend.
“Watch again as I go in,” John says. “Down, twisting, lean to stretch, then angle. Right here. See that little give before I’m in? That’s the real bitch right there. Not the entrance to the pussy so much. It’s this second threshold here. Bypass this and you’ve mastered her body. But to get past you’ll want to utilize that lower wall. There’s a hollow just beneath with lots of room; see how much I can move my hand? That’s how you get around those tight muscles. Angle down, twist into the hollow, slide in. There! Level out and push! See how far I can go? She’s very deep.
“Okay, once you’re in, draw immediately back, “John continues. “Not all the way—don’t come out of her. You want to stop beneath those muscles that just gave you so much trouble. Now you take your time and press them out; make them soft. Cock your arm and press with your knuckles. Just enough pressure and twisting to . . . There, did you see that! The muscles just relaxed. Now watch as I slide right in.”
I lick my lips as the hand goes to town. John is fisting with vigor as he stands above me, his arm rotating as he reaches my cervix, then pulling out hard with a loud wet sound. “See how I angle my elbow as I work, changing speeds when those muscles start to tighten? Never hold in one place for too long. Keep moving. See, again toward the surface we find those very tight muscles. So we work them, pumping fast with lots of lube. Pressing those knots all soft again. There!”
He sits back in his chair, cocking his arms behind his back to stretch himself. “This is how we can pump her all night. We feel what her muscles are doing and keep adjusting our tactics. See . . .?” Seating himself, he glides in effortlessly, rocking in his chair as he thrusts in and out. “Like putty in my hands.”
I am trembling, groaning, my pelvis straining toward him as he exits, grunting as he thrusts.
There is a pause in the motion. Then larger fingers are rotating in. My pussy stretches wider, more fingers delving into my vagina, stretching me back as the thumb joins the rest. “Good,” John says. “You got this. Now lean as I showed you.”
I grunt involuntarily, my tissues straining. I try to relax, to find the tree shaped splotch on the wall beside me again. The big hand is yawning my pussy’s mouth, grinding hard into the tensing muscles.
“Dive in quick before she tightens back up and you unravel all my work. Good! Level out. Now push!”
“Oh!” The word passes my lips. I raise up my hips, my head flopped back against the pillow. The big hand forces me wide inside as it pushes in fully. Brian’s eyes are filled with wonder as he slowly draws out.
“I’m doing it!” he cries. “Oh my God, that feels good.”
“Yes, now keep going!” Facing me, John straddles my lower torso, his weight on his knees as he leans forward on the mattress. Pressing his weight into his hands he slowly and deeply massages my breasts. “You see?” he tells me as I writhe beneath him. “Being a girl has its perks.”
I am moaning as the big hand pumps me, filling me up and pulling me back. Fluids pour down my thigh, soaking the fitted sheet beneath my pussy. Brian pauses and bends to gape me with his fingers, his soothing tongue cleansing me out, gliding from cunt to anus. Then he’s fisting me, his big hand changing angles as he works, the force of his entry raising my pelvis off the bed. I cry out as I struggle, as John, pressing my breasts together, sucks my nipples into his mouth.
Bucking, I spurt from my cunt, my body quaking on the bed. Brian is wiping his face – licking his fingers.
“Keep at it!” John orders him. “The longer we go, the better.”
I scream fiercely and wild as the big hand stretches my pulsing flesh. Now Brian is pulling aside my opening on one side with his fingers, stretching me wide as his hand sinks deep. He stands and lifts me by one leg, forcing John to scramble from my body as I am hauled from my pillow. Vertically I hang with my right leg dangling, my upper body resting on the bed. Brian is grinning like a happy kid at Christmas, with John reaching in to gape me while Brian fists. I undulate madly as John sucks my clit, spraying both of the men again as my body falls limp. I am exhausted, fatigue dragging me down into a kind of fuzzy stupor. And still the two men work tirelessly on, the rhythm of the hands fisting endlessly.
I wake in the night to a darkened room, with light between my legs and the hulking silhouette of Brian’s shoulders. My folds are loose, freed at last from the painful tape. Brian is exploring at his leisure, swabbing me with his tongue. I grunt as he slides his hand into my aching cunt, his large fist forming a hard knot inside my opening. Rapidly he pumps just inches from the surface, leaning hard left and then right as he softens me. He pulls out with a squelch and cool air rushes in, my slackened flesh opened, relaxed. With two hands he spreads my cunt deeply from inside, then leans in to lick me out.
John is snoring from the bed beside me. I raise my hips, mashing my pussy against Brian’s face. He grabs my buttocks to support them, his head tilting back and forth to guide his tongue.
At last he sets me down and wipes his face. I groan and wish for more, my fingers playing with my clit.
“Tell me,” he says conversationally, flicking the flashlight on my face. “What made you decide to behave? Could you sense how we were planning to kill you? You are exactly the right age to butcher. I was going to carry your out to the picnic table after—to do to you what I did to your mother. We had the tools out there and everything. But then you had a change of heart. So what happened? We do this all the time. No other girl has done a one-eighty on us like this.”
I stop playing with myself to look at him. “You won’t believe me if I tell the truth.”
“Try me.” Brian is silent, the unwavering light on my face.
I lick my lips. “I wasn’t exactly a virgin, you know. My mom took us away because . . . she was religious and I embarrassed her. I like being penetrated more than anything. My mom called me a nympho, but really what’s the harm if it’s what I love? This though—I wanted to hate you for killing my mother, but you made me feel so good! All I know is I want this day and night, for as long as you let me live. I don’t want you to ever stop.”
Leaning between my legs, Brian squeezes my right breast gently. “John always says a girl’s body is meant for this. I guess he’s right.”
I am nodding. My laugh sounds silly in my ears, almost childish. “Definitely!”
“Well then, I shall indulge you.” Brian sits back in his chair, opening my folds with one big hand. He raises an oily-looking bottle, squirting lube directly in. Smiling, I lay back and raise my hips, feeling my muscles surrender as he eases in. The lube makes him slippery inside me, sliding like a fat eel in and out. He grips my thigh, the motion of his big hand effortless as he works.
“If you do stay,” he pants, “There’ll be days when we bring home a girl to butcher. You’ll have to get used to that.”
I groan between my teeth, my hips rising to meet his thrusts. “I’ll do anything to stay,” I tell him. “I’ll even make those little purses for you if you show me how. Isn’t that what we’re supposed to do anyway? Help men?”
Surprised, he jerks up his head. Then he grins.
End of Part 2
Here is a real sex story....On the farm
Here is a real sex story....On the farm · Romance · You are alone at the farm now‚ you have sent IT packing and I get to visit. I am very happy that you have invited me to spend a few days with you‚ knowing full well this is just a physical thing. But that is no reason for me not to make you feel as good as possible.
You had offered to pick me up in town and get me to the farm‚ but I would rather surprise you. I arrive in town and am able to get directions to your place and am just beside myself as I drive to your place. It is fall‚ and the weather has gotten cold. Even though the temperature is getting cold‚ I am feeling very warm as I approach your farm.
I drive up to your house and am just amazed this is the kind of place I have always dreamed of. But to be honest I am not sure I could handle all the work here unless I was to become a full time farmer. I walked up on the porch and knocked on the door. It is getting to be mid afternoon so I really am not expecting you to be in the house. This is fine because I would love to surprise you out in the barn and it seems that I may get my way. After a while of standing and knocking‚ there is no answer so I try the door. It opens and I call out for you just in case. I do not want to scare you‚ just surprise you. With no answer to my calls‚ I manage to find the kitchen and drop my bags out of the way. But I cannot help but stop and admire this fine house and in some cases wonder how some of my own antiques may fit in here. But‚ I finally get to the back door and can see the stables. I am thinking to my self that I hope you are out there tending to your horses.
I walk toward the stables and am spotted by your dog‚ who does not know what to make of me just yet. I offer him a treat in the hopes he will come to me and not give me away just yet. He barks at me but not very loudly and I am glad that it seems you have not heard his barks or have chosen to ignore him for some reason. He finally calms down and takes the treat from my hand‚ deciding I am not a threat. I pat him on the head and pet him for a moment as I continue to make my way to the stables.
I am able to approach the stables without being found out and am just to the left of the doorway sneaking peeks to see if I can determine where you are or if you are in there at all. I can hear you talking to the horse you are grooming and have also been able to determine the stall you are in. Part of me wants to sneak up behind you‚ slide my arms around your waist and kiss you on the neck. But I am sure the surprise of someone coming up behind you like that may frighten you or cause some other reaction that may result with me being in severe pain. I walk up slowly toward the stall. I am also glad that my presence is not spooking the horses. I am being careful to just be out of your usual field of view and yet hope you will catch a glimpse of me as I approach. I still may startle you‚ but it will not be as bad as me sneaking up behind you. I could not have planned it any better‚ just as I reach the stall doorway‚ you turn and see me. That beautiful smile tells me that you recognize me and are happy to see me. You set down your brush and come over to greet me‚ hugging my neck tightly. I wrap my arms around you and pick you up and at the same time you wrap your legs around me squeezing tight.
After a few minutes of hugging and exchanging a few simple kisses and other pleasant greetings I let you down and you stand next to me. You explain the work that you still have to complete. I ask if I may help you complete your chores. It has been a long time but I think I remember how to groom‚ feed‚ and otherwise take care of a horse. Even though it would be quicker to move on to another horse‚ I would rather stay next to you and groom the horses together. I am very happy when you let me stick by you as I play a little game of being slightly naïve of just how to complete the tasks. While being careful to actually complete the job and keep you happy‚ I do go out of my way to get next to you as often as possible. I brush against you‚ stopping to kiss you on the cheek or neck as I pass by‚ and giving little hugs at every opportunity. The time goes quickly and I am happy to have been able to help you finish your chores and am so happy to be walking back to the house with my arm around your waist. Of course just as I have been doing since I first saw you today‚ I was sneaking looks at your ass and the rest of you as well just taking it all in.
We’re dirty and truth be told neither of us smell like a bed of roses. As we approach the house‚ I explain finally how I got to your place and that I let myself in to put my bags on the floor. Once we are inside the back door and as we remove our coats I grab you pulling you in close and plant a long deep kiss on those sweet lips. As our lips part ways‚ you nuzzle into my chest and I was able t see you smile. It is a great feeling with you standing in front of me with your arms pulled in tight to your chest and you nuzzle in taking in the warmth and safety of my embrace.
After a while‚ you tell me that you had not prepared anything for dinner and that you were not sure what to do. While I would love to watch and help you create something in the kitchen. It has been a long day and I think it would be nice to take this beautiful woman out to dinner and if she wishes we can go raise a little hell at the bar too. So‚ I suggest that we go to town for dinner and possibly more. You are agreeable to this and I think a little relieved that you do not have to do anything other then shower and get ready for a night out. Since I do not know anything about the restaurants‚ bars‚ or anything like that in your area I am completely at your mercy as to where we may go and how well dressed we will need to be.
You help me take my bags to the bedroom and I am very pleased that you have led me straight to your room and not to some guest room. Once in the room‚ my first instinct is to grab you‚ tear your clothes off and just have nasty sweaty sex with you. But I really want this to be special. Besides there will be enough opportunities for just sweaty sex. So I start asking you about where we shall go in town and how I should dress‚ etc. Once all of that is settled‚ I get some clean clothes out of my suit case and lay them on the bed. Then as I turn again thinking where exactly is the bathroom so that I can shower‚ hopefully with you. Suddenly there you are standing in front of me really close wearing nothing but a towel. Holding the top of the towel in place with one hand you reach up with the free hand and grasp my neck as I lean in to kiss you deeply and passionately. Our lips part and I get to stare for a moment into those brown eyes. You give me that little smile as you take my hand and lead me to the bathroom. I close the door behind me as we enter the bathroom. Anticipating what is to come I am already rock hard and a little kiddy with the anticipation.
I turn you around to face me quickly and you lose your grip on the towel. It falls to the floor and I pull you in close‚ so I can feel you close to me. We kiss again‚ and as we part lips this time you step back a little so that you can turn on the shower. I want to just strip down and pull you in there. But that will mean I cannot watch and take in the vision of your body there in front of me. You turn your attention to me and help me remove my clothes. First my shirt‚ and then my pants‚ it is no surprise to you that I have a hard on that is just aching to break free. I step out of my underwear and move over to you just before you step into the shower. You take a hold of my cock and after looking down for a moment you look up into my eyes and give that sweet grin of yours. We then slip into the shower together into the warm water. Your back is to the shower head and the water is running over your body as I hug you close and kiss your neck you lean back letting the water wet your hair. It seems a little like you ignore me for that moment‚ so I move you behind me as I bend forward slightly to wet my hair as well. All of it done playfully‚ you then smack me on the ass as I stand there slightly bent forward. This causes me to stand up and look at you slightly over one shoulder. Now is play time‚ getting the soap I start to massage and soap your body. You keep trying to get the soap from me‚ but I am having way too much fun exploring your body and kiss the parts that are not covered in soap. I stop long enough to lather up my chest and a couple of other spots so that you can let your hands do some wondering as well. It is not long until you have found your way to my cock‚ massaging it and my balls. I get so distracted by what you are doing I stop putting soap on you for a moment. But that ends‚ when you start telling me what you like and want. Oh how I love a woman who can tell me what and how she wants it. That means that I can spend more time actually giving her pleasure rather then trying to figure what she likes and possibly not pleasure at all. We take turns soaping and rinsing each other and as parts of our bodies are cleaned off. They are immediately given some much deserved attention.
I position you under the water and slowly work my way down your body with my tongue and fingers. I stop to pay attention to your nipples‚ taking one in my mouth as I lightly pinch the other. I come back up just long enough for a kiss and then continue my journey. As I reach my knees‚ I first explore your pussy with my fingers as I kiss your stomach and hips. I can feel you getting wet and lose and now I am able to work two fingers into you. I glance up to see that you are enjoying the experience as you part your legs and throw one leg over my shoulder. Now‚ as the water cascades over you I am able to use my tongue on the lips of you pussy. You hips move in and out almost begging me to do more. I am not about to stop now‚ and begin parting those lips with my tongue wanting to get to your clit.
I can tell immediately that I have hit a good spot as you back arches and grasping the back of my head you pull my mouth hard into your pussy. I have no idea what you are hanging onto‚ but you have managed to put both legs over my shoulders giving me better access to that sweet pink pussy. I continue to work you over with my tongue and fingers. It is not long before I am rewarded with the taste of your cum. You then remove your legs from around my neck and shoulders as I rise up to greet you. Eager to taste yourself on my lips you grab me and pull me in for a long kiss while stroking my cock once again. You manage to bring me to the edge of release only to stop just before I do. Oh‚ what a tease and I love it!
Then you work your way down my body and in no time have my cock in your mouth‚ working it over. Again‚ just before I explode you stop. Damn! How do you know just when to stop? You start again this time working your finger between my legs and are massaging my anus. Oh‚ I am sure this time there will be no stopping me. I relax enough for you to work you finger just slightly into me while expertly working over my cock with your mouth and tongue. This time I have built up what I am sure will be a load that will not remain inside of me no matter what. All of sudden you stop and stand up in front of me and I am a little disappointed but at the same time exhilarated because I have never been teased so well. I pull you close kissing you again‚ long and hard‚ breathing like I have just ran a marathon. You wrap your legs around my waist‚ while also wrapping your arms around my neck as you hop up into my arms. I lower you down onto my cock‚ as I push you against the wall of the shower. It takes a few moments but I work my cock deep inside you as you begin to move up and down. Again I am denied my release as you hop off at the last moment. Shit! Are you psychic or something?!
You turn and bend over offering you pussy to me again. Although I am seriously considering hitting that ass as I slap your ass checks repeatedly getting them nice and pink. I grab your hips and pull you in hard‚ plunging my cock into again. I am determined to cum this time and am not letting go till I do. As you begin to finger your clit as I plunge in and out of your pussy I am thinking‚ that I will achieve my goal. I can feel you getting ready to cum and want to pull out and deny you just as you have denied me‚ but I cannot. All at once you cum and I am determined to cum too‚ but you decide to cut your own pleasure short to deny me once again. What do I have to do to be able to cum? Damn!
Suddenly we are rinsing off again and you are out of the shower. I am a little stunned‚ what is going to happen now? Am I supposed to finish my self off or what? I exit the shower with a hard on that is damn near painful now. You quickly towel off although not completely drying yourself. You throw a towel at me and tell me to hurry up as you exit the bathroom and move into the bedroom. If I could I would have just shook the water off like a dog so I could follow you quicker. But I can’t so I towel off while in hot pursuit of that ass I see hurrying toward the bed.
You throw my clothes that were lying on the bed to the floor as you get between the sheets. I follow close behind you and slide up next to you as I look deeply into those eyes and even though I am so focused on your eyes I can see that sweet smile reflected in them. I pull your legs apart and slide between them and once again am buried in your pussy. I start slow‚ varying speed and angle‚ every so often thrusting hard and holding it in place for a slight moment. Then without withdrawing‚ I roll over onto my back pulling you on top of me. I must have hit the right spot as you begin to wildly thrust and ride my cock. You change positions often from lying on my chest to sitting straight up and arching your back. Then you sit hard down as far as you can onto my cock‚ thrusting your hips back and forth‚ you back arches again and you are about to explode. I am pushing in harder and matching your enthusiasm and speed while holding onto your hips again. There is NO way I am stopping this time. All at once we cum at the same time and I feel a rush of your juices washing over my cock and between my legs. You fall down next to me in bed smiling and caressing my chest as I hold you next to me. I cannot believe the feeling I have from being denied so many times only to finish like this. But before I can say anything else‚ apparently you have some unfinished business and you disappear below the sheets and begin to lick my cock and balls clean. I am once again hard and ready for action. This time you simply take my cock in your mouth and reward me by letting me cum again‚ swallowing the entire load.
I reach down and bring you up so that I may kiss you tasting myself too. Now‚ I am truly speechless as you again lay next to me on the bed. Nothing is said for a few moments as we lay there snuggled up together just enjoying the warmth of our bodies next to one another.
After a little while we finally start to talk again and are planning the rest of the night. We exit the bed and begin to dress. But I cannot help myself‚ I must caress you‚ kiss you‚ and other wise touch you.
There is a lot more to this night. But that will have to come in part 2 of this story.
The Prude
The Prude · Erotic Couplings · The Question
It all started out with a question‚ admittedly an incredibly personal one‚ but a question nevertheless. Laurie was no more than a casual acquaintance I’d met her at the school where I dropped off my two grandkids that I babysit during the day while my daughter and her husband are at work. Laurie on the other hand was a stay at home mum‚ with a child in kindergarten‚ which to start with shows the age disparity between the two of us. Anyway after the usual chit-chat‚ such as nice day‚ lousy weather‚ can you believe what the damn government is up to now and the such‚ she absolutely floored my one day by coming out with the most outlandish question I think anyone has ever asked me.
As usual after dropping off our respective wards‚ we sauntered back to our vehicles talking about nothing in particular. As we walked‚ Laurie glanced around then said. “Gerry‚ can I ask you something on a rather personal level?”
“Sure‚” I said‚ expecting her to ask me something about my personal life‚ or what my opinion was about some particular issue‚ man how wrong could I have been.
Stopping‚ she glanced around‚ and then said. “Gerry does your penis hang past your testicles?” She asked‚ her face turning bright red as she blurted out her question.
“You what‚” I asked almost spluttering in shock at the odd question.
“I’m sorry‚” Laurie‚ said when she saw how stunned I was‚ “I should never have asked such a personal question‚ please forgive me and forget I ever asked you for such an intimate piece of information.”
“It’s ok‚” I said‚ “I don’t mind‚ I was just taken aback for a moment‚” I continued trying to sooth her embarrassment. “As for an answer‚ yes it does hang below the level of my testicles probably by about three inches which means that it hangs to about here‚” I added allowing my hand to rest against my leg adjacent to where the tip of my cock hung when I was naked.
“Oh my‚” she said‚ glancing down at the point where my hand rested against my trousers.
“Can I ask why you’re so curious about how well hung I am?” I asked somewhat crudely just to see where it would lead.
“Jack and I‚ that’s my husband‚ have been together since we were teens‚ in fact he’s the only man I’ve ever been intimate with‚ and not only that‚ he’s the only man I’ve ever seen without any cloths on. I know it sounds ridicules‚ what with the internet and porn‚ but when it comes to technology and stuff like computers‚ I’m a complete Luddite and don’t have a clue how to even switch one on. Jack claims he’s well endowed‚ but to be honest‚ I have problems keeping him inside of me his penis is so short‚ that is when we have sex‚ which believe me is pretty infrequently. So just from a curiosity point of view‚ I thought I’d ask you seeing as we’ve become quite friendly over the last little while‚ and besides that‚ I’ve no one else to confide in‚ so I really appreciate you answering my question as personal as it was.”
“You’re welcome I said‚ If there’s anything else I can help you with‚ you only have to ask‚” I ended‚ hoping that I could get her to open up even more about what appeared to be an unhappy sex life.
“Thanks‚” she said‚ then bid me farewell and we both went our separate ways.
It couldn’t have been much more than a week later that we were walking back to our vehicles when for a second time she glanced around to make sure no one could hear her when she said. “Gerry‚ can I ask you another personal question?”
“Sure I said‚” not knowing what to expect after that last session‚ but glad that she hadn’t dropped the subject completely.
“Are you circumcised?” She asked a tinge of red showing in her face.
“Actually I’m not‚” I answered. “During the time period when I was born‚ circumcision wasn’t particularly common‚ that is unless you’re Jewish‚ which of course I’m not.”
“Jack’s been snipped‚” she said‚ so I’ve never seen a penis with the foreskin still attached‚”
For a moment I considered asking her if she would like me to whip my dick out and let her have a look at it‚ but decided against it‚ preferring to wait and see what her next move would be. Well I didn’t have to wait long. A few days later‚ a steady downpour fell from the heavens in such a torrent even during the short walk from the parking lot to where the kids entered the school I got somewhat damp‚ when I caught sight of Laurie‚ she was not just damp‚ but soaked through to the skin.
“What happened?” I asked‚ “How come you’re so wet?”
“My car broke down‚ so I had to walk to get the kids to school‚ luckily they had their rain gear on‚ but when I ran back into the house I couldn’t find either an umbrella or my raincoat so I just had to get them here and damn the rain. Once I get home‚ I’ll get dried off‚ so it’s no great deal.”
“Come on let me run you home‚ at least that way you’ll be able to get out of those wet clothes and get dried a lot quicker than if you have to walk.”
Giving me direction I was soon pulling into her driveway‚ as she climbed out of the car‚ she turned to me and said. “Would you like a cup coffee Gerry‚ it’s fresh; I put on a pot just before I left to take the kids to school. Accepting her offer‚ she led me through the house and into the kitchen.
“There’s cream in the fridge‚ the sugar is in a bowl over there beside the microwave‚ and the mugs are in that cupboard‚” she ended pointing at one of the doors just to the left of the Stove.
After pouring myself a coffee‚ I dropped into one of the chairs beside the kitchen table‚ and sipped at my drink and waited for Laurie to reappear. When she did‚ I was somewhat surprised that she had changed her sodden clothes for a loose fitting housecoat‚ and from what I could tell‚ from the way her breasts moved under the material‚ she didn’t appear to have anything on underneath. I can honestly say that my offer to run her home had absolutely nothing to do with any ulterior motive‚ that is until I saw how her tits‚ which I must admit to having ogled a time or two‚ bounced provocatively within the confines of her garment.
After pouring herself a coffee‚ Laurie walked over to the table and placed her cup next to mine‚ after a moment’s pause‚ she said. “Gerry‚ I can’t let this opportunity pass‚ since asking you about your penis‚ I’ve become obsessed with seeing it‚ please take it out so I can look at it‚” she ended‚ sounding on the one hand extremely embarrassed but on the other‚ determined to get her way.
Seeing an opportunity to fulfil a desire of my own‚ I stood up‚ pulled my zip down‚ and then said. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. So the deal is‚ if you get to look at my cock‚ then in exchange I want to see your tits‚ then you can look at it for as long as you want.”
“Well I guess fairs fair‚” Laurie said smiling‚ then taking hold of the top portion of her housecoat she pulled it open revealing two beautiful boobs just slightly past their prime‚ but then who am I to complain considering I’m way past my prime.
“Like them?” she asked causing them to sway back and forth evocatively.
“There beautiful‚” I said‚ determined to fondle them before I left‚ and with luck wrap my mouth around those magnificent pink areola and nibble on her nipples that protruded at least a third of an inch from her tits. “Well I guess you’ve lived up to your end of the bargain‚” I said reaching into my fly and tacking out my cock that was already starting to harden at the thought of sucking on her tits‚ but not to the point where my foreskin had pulled back.
“Can I see the head?” Laurie asked a hint of anticipation in her voice.
“Why don’t you get hold of it and pull my foreskin back yourself‚” I suggested‚ “that way you’ll get to see the head of my dick plus get to know how it feels.”
“You don’t mind me touching it‚” she said sounding somewhat surprised‚ “Jack absolutely refuses to let me touch his‚” for a moment Laurie paused and then said‚ “cock‚ there I said it‚” she went on‚ a hint of pride in her voice as though she had accomplished something monumental.
“That’s strange‚” I commented‚ “most men‚ including me love to have a woman caress their cocks. So go ahead and take as much time as you want fondling it.”
Tentatively reaching forward‚ Laurie at first just brushed the back of her fingers along the length of my dick‚ sending waves of pleasure rippling along the shaft. After a few seconds‚ she wrapped her fingers around my cock and slowly drew back my foreskin exposing the now very swollen head of my prick.
“Can I watch you cum?” Laurie asked‚ gently running her hand up and down the shaft.
“Absolutely‚” I said‚ “But not before I make you cum.”
No‚ we can’t have sex‚” She said‚ a hint of panic sounding in her voice. “As much as I’d love to have your cock inside of me‚ I can’t be unfaithful to Jack. This has already gone way beyond what I set out to achieve‚ but I’m not willing to take that final step.”
“As the old saying goes‚ there’s more than one way to skin a cat‚” I said “here‚ jump up on the table and lie back.”
“What are you going to do? She asked somewhat apprehensively.
“I’m going to lick your clit and make you cum all over the end of my tongue‚”
“But isn’t that dirty?” she asked.
“No more than a woman sucking on a man’s cock‚” I went on‚ finding it hard to believe that this beautiful young woman could be so naive‚ but on the other hand finding that very fact extremely erotic. Easing her onto her back‚ I undid the belt holding her housecoat closed and spread it out on either side of her‚ then gently spread her legs apart.
“I’m so embarrassed.” She said‚ covering her face with the crook of her arms.
“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about‚” I said.” people do this all the time. “Is this the first time anyone has done this for you?” I asked‚
“Yes‚” she said‚ her voice slightly muffled by her arms. I always thought that oral sex was when a man put his cock into a woman’s mouth and sucked him‚ I didn’t realise that a man could do the same for a woman.
“So Jack never did this for you?” I asked.
“No‚ but on the rare occasion when he did want sex‚ he would have me kneel on the floor with my hands behind my back and slide his tiny cock in and out of my mouth until he came‚ after that he just climb into bed and go to sleep‚ leaving me to clean myself up.”
“Well I’m not like that‚” I assured her‚ “To me satisfying my partner is as important as blowing my own load. So‚ I promise that you’re going to enjoy this immensely‚ if for some reason you don’t find having your clit licked absolutely mind blowing‚ I’ll stop immediately.
Leaning forward‚ I gently parted her lips and to my delight discovered that Laurie had a huge clit that glistened with pussy juice. Placing my tongue in her wet juicy hole‚ I drove it in as far as it would go‚ and then slowly worked my way up to her clit. The instant‚ the slightly rough texture of my tongue rasped across her engorged hood‚ I could feel her body tense and then within seconds‚ she had grabbed the hair on the back of my head and drove her muff into my face. Seconds after that her body convulsed and then with a massif spasm that shook her entire body‚ she let out a groan that seemed to come from the very depths of her soul and then fluid gushed out of her hole as she came all over my face.
For a moment‚ I stood there‚ Laurie’s pussy juice dripping off my face‚ allowing her to luxuriate in the aftermath of probably the first real orgasm she’d ever experience.
As the ripples of pleasure slowly subsided‚ I asked. “How was it‚ as good as I promised?”
“Better‚” she said. I wish I could experience it again‚ but I’m sure you want to climax yourself.”
“If that’s what you want‚” I said‚ “then your wish is my command‚” I ended‚ spreading her lips again and this time taking that beautiful huge clit between my teeth and gently biting on it. As I did that‚ I reached up and grabbed her nipples between my thumb and finger‚ and began to squeeze them. Gently at fist but as I alternated between nibbling her clit and lashing it with my tongue I increased the pressure‚ as I did‚ I could feel her climax building within her as her hips began to convulse and then with a massive spasm‚ a second orgasm wracked her body. This time though I didn’t stop‚ but instead waited until she started to come down from the peak of pleasure I’d driven her to‚ then again started to lash her clit until a third orgasm ripped through her body‚ then a fourth and finally a fifth.
“Enough‚” Laurie finally said‚ a mixture of exhaustion and pleasure sounding in her voice. “That‚” she went on‚ “was something else‚ I never knew that an orgasm could be so intense‚ not that I’ve ever been taken to such heights by Jack‚ that’s for sure‚ or that each subsequent orgasm could be more intense than the last.” After a moment’s silence‚ she went on. “Your turn‚ I intend to suck your cock like it’s never been sucked before.”
To begin with‚ Laurie’s technique was at best crude‚ with her teeth raking up and down the length of my dick. She was an amazingly quick learner though and after listening to a few pointers‚ she was sucking my cock ling a seasoned pro‚ until unable to hold back any more I dumped a massive wad of hot cum into her mouth and down her throat.
After she had drained every drop of cum out of my dick‚ she sat back on her ankles and said. “Gerry will you do something for me‚ it would mean a great deal to me?
“What’s that‚” I asked‚ willing to grant her just about anything.
“I realize that for you this probably has meant nothing other than the opportunity to screw some lonely broad‚ but I’d love you to give me a cuddle.”
“Is that it?” I asked helping her to her feet and then scooping her into my arms. “Now then where’s the bedroom‚” After giving me directions‚ I carried her over to the bed and gently set her down and peeled of her housecoat‚ after stripping off my clothes‚ I climbed up beside her and taking her in my arms‚ I said. “Believe me Laurie when I say this was anything but a slam bam thank you mam. Although we didn’t actually make love‚ that was among the most pleasant sexual experiences of my life. Your husband has to be a complete idiot for not realizing what he has‚” I ended contentedly drawing her warm naked body against mine‚ and after cupping one of her breasts in my right hand‚ we both drifted off to sleep.
From that point on‚ after we had dropped off the kids Laurie would come over to my place so nothing could get back to Jack about some guy visiting her several times a week. As soon as my door closed‚ we would strip naked and go at each other like a pair of horny teenagers‚ although she still refused to let me fuck her‚ there were still plenty of other erotic pass-times to while away the time. One of her favourites was to press my dick down onto my belly plant her clit on it than slide back and for until with a gush of pussy juice she’d orgasm and then suck my cock with a gusto that was hard to believe considering her inexperience when our relationship began.
But for a chance occurrence things could have gone on that way indefinitely‚ that is until one day she turned up at school and the instant I saw her I knew something was different.”
“You look happy‚” I said seeing the smile on her face.
“You could say that‚” she said‚ smiling mischievously.
“Well are you going to tell me what’s got you smiling like the Cheshire cat?” I asked.
“Wait until we’re in the car‚” she said.
The moment the car doors slammed shut‚ I said. “Well are you going to put me out of my misery or what?”
“I guess I’ve teased you long enough‚” she said giving me her sweetest little girl smile. “I found out something quite interesting about Jack last night.”
“What’s that‚” I asked.
“That he’s having an affair.”
“Who is she‚ someone he works with?” I asked.
Not quite‚ as you’re aware Jack spends about three weeks out of four on the road‚ so his love interest is as you surmised someone he works with and interesting enough travels with‚ but it’s not a woman‚ it’s a man.”
“How do you know that?” I asked curious as to how Laurie had gleaned that particular morsel.
“Jack was working in his study‚ which is upstairs‚ so he shouted down for me to get something out of his briefcase. When I opened it‚ lying right on the top was a magazine that he must have forgot was there. On the cover was a picture of an almost naked guy‚ when I picked it up a letter fell out of it. I know I probably shouldn’t have read it‚ but I just couldn’t resist. It started out by saying how much this individual loved Jack to suck his cock and swallow his cum and how he hated it when they weren’t on the road together. At first‚ I was going to slip them back in Jack’s case and pretend that I hadn’t seen them‚ until it occurred to me what a golden opportunity this was.”
“So what did you do?” I asked.
“I confronted him with it.”
“And?” I asked
“He admitted to the fact that he’s gay‚ that and more besides‚ I mean what else could he do?”
“This gets more intriguing by the minute‚” I said. “What else did he admit to?”
“That he only married me to cover up the fact that he’s gay. You see Jack’s father is two things‚ firstly he’s incredibly rich‚ and secondly he’s an incredible bigot. If he ever found out that Jack is gay he would cut him out of the will in a heartbeat‚ and I’m talking millions of dollars. The other thing I discovered is Jack’s dick isn’t quite as small as I thought‚ it’s just that while having sex with me‚ which he claims he only did as a last resort when he couldn’t meet with his lover‚ that he couldn’t get an erection.”
“So what came out of this little heart to heart you and Jack had?”
“Actually it ended quite amicably. I’ve agreed to allow Jack to bring his lover over to the house so they can be together as much as they want‚ and not just when Jack is on the road‚ “
“And what do you get out of this little deal?” I asked.
Smiling she said. “You; which is what makes this deal so perfect; Jack has no interest in me sexually but needs me as a front‚ so his old man won’t suspect his sexual orientation. And now that his love interest can come by any time‚ he is willing to turn a blind eye to our little tryst.”
“So he knows about me?” I asked.
“Yes‚” she answered. “I thought it best to be up front with him so that he could see that agreeing to my offer bought us both something.”
“So that means‚” I began until Laurie cut me off.
“Yep‚ when we get to your place I'm going to fuck your brains out’
True to her word‚ the moment the door closed Laurie dragged me up to the bedroom stripped me naked and pushed me back onto the bed. After removing her cloths‚ she climbed on top of me and slowly let my dick slide into her incredibly tight pussy and rode me until‚ for the first time since this incredible adventure began‚ I pumped wads of hot cum into her willing hole. For a moment‚ I lay there‚ luxuriating in the fact that Laurie and I had fully consummated our love for each other. Once I’d recovered sufficiently‚ I pushed her onto her back‚ spread her legs apart‚ and gave her cum sodden clit a good tongue-lashing‚ until with a fountain of pussy juice she came all over my face.
After that we snuggled up together both of us about as content as it’s possible to be. All I can say is that I’m glad that Laurie’s husband has no use for her other than a way to feather his nest when his old man croaks. Which to be truthful I find rather sad‚ because as bigoted as he is‚ I’m sure that once the truth came out‚ he would still find it in his heart to love him as I did when it turned out that my son was gay.
Craven
Male · Las Cruces, United States of America. This is the member profile for Craven
A night in With Miss J
A night in With Miss J · Erotic Couplings · We sitting outside next to the pool sipping on our favourite wine‚ the sun is going down and the view is bringing a romantic atmospher among us. I ask u how was ur day‚ u said it was fun to catch up with ur friends but u missed me a lot..I smile‚ hearing that it makes me feel important‚ I replay that I've missed u too...
Baby I say‚ with the lust in my eyes‚ I want u to dress for me tonight‚ I want u in ur lacy panties‚ a see through shirt and stocking I whisper in in ear licking and blowing ur ear‚ I run my fingers through ur hair and pull them sensually‚ and I want u to tie ur hair in a ponytail....and wear that pearl necklace........
I got something for u tonight........
And I smack a deep kiss on ur mouth‚ sucking ur tongue while my hand caress ur right shoulder and the other one hold ur chin...daddy needs to take care of u good tonight‚ call me when u r ready and wait for me standing next to the mirror in the bedroom.
I was expecting u to call me baby‚ but I couldn't resist anymore so I've been spying u Miss J u r really‚ really hot. I say holding u from behind. Now I want u not to look at me‚ just look outside the window‚ I hv a surprise for u sexy baby... I walk out the bedroom removing my shirt‚ I'm left just in my jeans‚ the light blue ones that u like so much‚ baby I say‚ don't forget to wear ur see through shirt...I'll be back soon‚ and I close the door behind me.
I want u standing in front of me‚ wearing those sexy lacy black tiny panties‚ hold ups and black heels and nothing else‚ ur arms r straight down on ur hips‚ ur scent is filling the room‚ and I'm there just in my jeans looking at u‚ my eyes r on fire‚ they looking u deep.
I'm holding a red rope on my left hand‚ I make it swing near ur legs‚ ur breathe is deep and ur mouth is drop open.... U know where we r going tonite...........on my right hand I hold a silk blindfold‚ I take a step towards u‚ I blow a sensual kiss on ur mouth‚ and I let the rope fall on ur feet. I start rubbing ur boobs playing with ur nipples‚ and I spank ur ass with the blindfold 3 times....
My hands running and gliding on ur body feel ur pleasure arising‚ u look so sexy Baby Girl and I kiss u right above ur breasts....I lift my hands towards ur face‚ caressing ur cheek I whisper‚ u can't c a thing tonite‚ I will make u completely mine tonite Miss J. I grab the blindfold and I put it on ur eyes‚ u can't see a thing‚ ur senses expand trying to understand what is coming to u next.... Ur mouth is so sexy and wet by ur tongue mmmmmm I love the way u lick ur lips.... I push u down on the floor‚ I make I sit grabbing ur arms and putting them behind ur back‚ I tie ur wrist with the red rope‚ then I start kissing ur lobes‚ sucking and licking them‚ ur voice is saying please please.......mmmmm that sound sexy‚ I let my hands rubbing ur legs they're so soft and smooth‚ I want to kiss them now..
My mouth is now on ur hips‚ kissing and licking softly‚ my hands r all over them‚ I keep on going down spreading ur legs apart‚ feel my tongue how is wanting u... It's all over ur thigh‚ my hands caressing it hard yet sensually u feel how much I want u‚ u keep on lifting and lowering ur legs‚ tending to close them u so like it‚ u r so aroused....I better keep them spread with a bar tying ur ankles... Now so tied I will lift ur legs and start licking and kissing u right on the back ur knees..it's so sensitive ur hips r moving but I hold u still with my strength and keep on licking there‚ ur moans fill the room‚ I'm so turned on to c u like this. Ur tiny panties looks so sexy with ur legs wide open‚ I c a little stream coming out from there....Miss J u r so soaked of pleasure....
My hands r now massaging ur feet‚ my thumb is pressing against under them while my fingers rub between ur toes‚ they're so soft and smooth....mmmm I feel like kissing them now....I remove ur stockings slowly they're gliding away from ur soft legs. My mouth keep kissing ur calf while my tongue leaves a trail of saliva on it...finally I reach ur left foot my kisses become more passionate and deep‚ u feel so good in my warm mouth......I let my tongue run through ur toes‚ u jump as it tickles but u love it‚ feel how my tongue is licking u deep‚ it pushes apart ur toes and u spread them even more....i blow on ur wet feet and u shake and pant‚ God!!!! U r so beautiful...
I'm kissing ur legs‚ every inch of ur sensual skin‚ I won't leave a single bit untouched by my mouth‚ my hands now r going behind ur neck‚ lift ur head baby I softly say‚ I remove ur pearl necklace and I kiss u repeatedly on ur mouth‚ I caress ur face and kiss u again‚ this time I let my tongue sink inside ur mouth‚ I want to feel u deep‚ while my other hand slide right inside ur tiny black panties getting all soaked by ur pleasure....Baby‚ God!!! U r so in a lake....I love that I say kissing u and while my mouth leaves urs u pull ur head up trying not to let me go....Ah Baby! I say‚ daddy is taking care of u good enough? I ask... U almost sobbing in pleasure while feeling my fingers penetrating ur juicy pussy‚ say "daddy please please I want u so bad inside me........
I untie ur wrists from ur back and kiss them gently‚ u hv light marks on them but I just tie em again over ur head on to the bed rail‚ I take ur pearls and make u suck and lick them leaving them in ur mouth....I lift ur legs still tied on the bar and kneeing in front of u I put them on my shoulders‚ then I let myself lying towards ur spree legs with my head and pull ur panties down to the hips‚ my chin is keeping them away from ur drenched pussy and with my fingers I scored her wide‚ u feel my tongue rattling hard on ur swollen clit‚ my lips closes around it and suck it hard ur body is moving sideways‚ but I hold u down‚ u squeal in ecstasy letting ur necklace drop from ur mouth....Miss J I say....this has to be kept somewhere‚ I grab it and slowly I insert it inside ur wet swollen pussy with my tongue....feel how it's getting inside u‚ my big tongue pushing in every single pearl until all of them r inside u
I let my tongue lick again real good ur clit‚ then down till I reach ur ass and slowly circling and twisting it on ur hole......u contracting and moaning ....please daddy please make me cum u say.....i start slowly but continuously pulling the pearls out from ur pussy‚ I let my mouth get close again to ur pussy‚ take those wet pearls in my mouth and start pulling them out... Don't worry baby I say‚ u've been good‚ very very good and u deserve a good reward....
My erection has been pushing in my jeans for too long now I can't take it anymore... With my mouth soaked by ur nectar I get close to ur mouth and greedily I kiss u deep holding ur face in my hands. Taste how good u r my little Baby Girl‚ feel what daddy made to u I tell u with a firm and so turned on voice... Oh daddy!!!!! We taste so good u reply. I want to hv u like this baby‚ still restrained and blindfolded‚ I want to make u feel between ur legs what u did for and to daddy....I unbutton my jeans‚ and make u feel my hard pulsing cock on ur face‚ I c ur mouth looking for it‚ and finally when it's on ur lips u wrap around it and take it inside ur warm lusty mouth...
I hold ur head and in a pull push movement I make u eat my shaft‚ feels so nice to touch the back of ur throat with it‚ u suck it deep sticking ur tongue out trying to lick my balls.... I love when u push ur head towards me taking in all as much as u can‚ ur head is being moved by me I control ur movement‚ ur moans r so sexy. I let u suck just the tip of my cock now‚ ur mouth around it looks so hot....u tongue feels so good licking on to the hole....
I turn u on all four‚ ur panties r stretching down to ur knees‚ ur beautiful ass is pointing upwards whilst ur face on the pillow‚ I start caressing it‚ my hands feel it all under them.... I glide them on ur back touching it all up till ur shoulders‚ then back down again‚ I caress ur plump ass‚ mmmmm round and round until.......SMACK!!!! I hit ir right cheek with a straight slap‚ ouch u moan‚ I told u baby that this ass needs some colour‚ snapping ur left one‚ u jump a little but u love it‚ then again I slap both cheeks another 4 times each...mmmm Miss J now it's getting the colour daddy likes it‚ I bend and kiss it letting my tongue feel the warmth of it.... I kiss it again and lick it all over the shanked area‚ I caress it‚ I feel u throb‚ u know u can get more‚ but u relax‚ u love daddy touch don't u?
SMACK again!!! Three times this time in both of them‚ I move in front of u and kiss u softly‚ baby tell daddy who u belong to I say....I'm ur daddy all urs u say with throbbing voice...please please let me feel u inside me I beg u daddy please....kiss me first Baby and I let my lips next to urs.....ur kisses r so hot‚ u almost caring as u can't be no longer without cock inside u......I lift ur chin and lick ur lips....baby u r fantastic I say. I get behind u kiss ur sore bum and lick it again....I love the bright pulsing red colour u hv now‚ I grab by ur hips and finally fill u with my cock......ahhhhhhhhh u scream in pleasure
My Miss J‚ finally we r one thing..... Me and u connected by our lust and feeling...baby ur pussy is so wet and warm‚ I love the sound of it when my cock goes in and out fro u‚ I keep inside u all the time‚ my hands r fm sinking in ur hips‚ my thrusts r so hard and deep‚ I want u all always Baby I moan... Yes take me whenever u like daddy I'm all urs u reply‚ I grab by ur hair with one hand and pull ur head backwards while my cock keep on sinking inside ur dripping pussy......
I'm sliding in and out in out in out from u‚ feel me slapping my body in urs every time I get deep in u‚ I love the sound of it‚ it's so sexy....I grab ur shirt by the neckline‚ and with both hands I rip it open letting ur boobs falling out.... Mmmm I keep thrusting u hard‚ u quiver‚ and moan loud and louder....I pull ur head backward again and pound u hard‚ yes baby girl tell daddy how much u like being fucked like this shameless and senseless‚ SMACK‚ I hit u again then again on both cheek at the same time....feel how daddy is fucking u hard u dirty girl.....
Ur boobs r slapping on to each other....such a lovely sound‚ u bite the pillow and hold it in ur mouth biting it‚ ur moans get so loud now‚ u r all sweaty and sexy my Baby‚ while my cock keeps fucking u deep and deeper all in a sudden u give a push back against me with ur bum then u start shaking pulsing and throbbing hard‚ I feel ur contracting pussy on my cock‚ my hips get soaked by ur squirt and its dripping now between us‚ u keep shaking as a deep orgasm hits u making ur belly jump and ur mouth release a scream full of pleasure
I wrap my arms around ur belly and feel u throbbing‚ I love that‚ when my dirty girl comes so hard and loud... I kiss ur back and ur sore bum gently‚ until the shakes end‚ then leaning on u I get close to ur face with mine‚ and say‚ now Baby tell daddy where u want his warm nectar‚ yes baby u've been real good I let u decide how and where daddy can come...
Exhausted u ask me‚ please can I be untied now? Please please please u beg....Yes baby‚ I will untie u now‚ I finally release ur legs‚ massaging and kissing ur ankles then ur wrist‚ doing the same thing‚ massaging and kissin u on ur marks‚ our marks I say smiling‚ then finally and turning the light lower I get the blind fold away from your eyes‚ they're so narrow and lost‚ but they look happy when they lock with mine....I kiss them both gently and looking at u I say:"Miss J u were great"and I kiss ur mouth‚ the I take a look at u‚ with ur panties still on ur knee and that shirt ripped I really look fucking hot!!!!!!!! I am a lucky man I think smirking at u while I lay on my back in the bed......
The blind fold falls‚ U look at me and say "hi daddy there you are" as our eyes connect..
I lay back hands folded behind my head‚ my words whisper daddys all yours baby.. As u crawl up towards me u stare into my eyes‚ u don't want to be anywhere else but into my eyes.. Gently u grab my balls and lean over and kiss on the head of my cock‚ ask me if I'm ready‚ I nod and say yes Miss J daddys ready.. U stroke my cock with ur hand as u slowly take me all in ur mouth watching at me the whole time watching the look of esctasy over come my face... "Oh your cock is so good‚ I love having it in my mouth" u say... I feel your tongue rattling while ur lips suck me hard‚ I begin to contract and my body start to quiver... U suck harder‚ my body is throbbing and is telling u that I'm there.... you are making me cum u sunk all of it in ur mouth... I'm pNting and moaning‚ my breath is heavy and deep‚ I'm exploding Miss J‚ I'm coming in ur mouth.......U taste the drops of my warm sap beginning to drop in ur mouth... I moan and whisper out yes baby yes ...
U crawl and lie on my body kissing me while my arms wrap around u holding u very close to me.............
Photography Hobby
Photography Hobby · Incest And Taboo · This story is a work of fiction.
There are many advantages of being very wealthy as you might imagine but for me the best part is the ability to follow your lusts to any degree you want.
I have always found young girls and boys to be a secret desire for me, so at one point I opened a photography studio and fully equipped it with the latest cameras and computers just to take pictures of a particular girl. That project went well for a few months before it ran its course and mom wouldn’t let her little girl do any more modeling, and quite honestly I had forgotten about the studio, until my phone rang.
I had posted some ads months’ earlier about child modeling and part of the ad read that you could make 1000’s a week for the right person. The mom calling me sounded a little strung out and really desperate to know how she could get the big payday, so I gave her the basic rundown of how the modeling world runs. We could meet and I would take some photos of her daughter in various scenarios and different outfits – all of which I would provide – then I would send some out to my list of clients and see if they were interested. I usually send 25 photographs for an introduction and if they like them I will sell the 25 photos for $10-$25 per picture. This would make the Mom $500-$750 each set – minus my 20 % commission. (I had to take something for all my “work” or she would be suspicious of my motives) Mom eagerly agreed to this and we made an appointment for the very next day at 10am to meet for the first shoot.
After I hung up with her I went to my studio and started getting everything ready. It had been almost a year since my last model and I had to get familiar with the set up all over again. Satisfied that the video cameras were working and all the hard drives were empty I left for the night with great expectations for the morning. I was not disappointed in the morning as mom and her daughter showed up early for our appointment. I was spot on with my analysis of mom – she looked like a meth head and had erratic body movements which were most of the time a total alarm for being around them, unless she is in possession of a beautiful 9-10 year old girl that wants to become a payday model for mom. We introduced ourselves and I had to struggle to keep calm when looking at her daughter, Lisa. She was nothing like her mom almost to the point that I wondered if they were even related. I explained again how this would work and took a chance with Mom (I don’t remember her name at all) and told her that it was usually best if she wasn’t in the studio during shoots. She seemed almost relieved and as soon as she had signed the parental release form she left without even saying bye to Lisa. With just the 2 of us there I was surprised to find that Lisa was very comfortable and was excited about modeling. We went to the back dressing room where I had racks of different outfits ranging from Tennis clothes to lingerie and we started going through them looking for the right fit. She was a natural and loved the clothes so I let he pick out 5 outfits herself, all of which were very modest, and I picked out a shorts and halter top and a bikini that was just a little too small. I told her I would wait outside for her to change into the first outfit and then we could begin the shoot on the set that I had set up last night. I went back up front and check my computer that was hooked up to the PTZ high definition camera in the changing room and watched Lisa as she changed into the first outfit. I noticed she was wearing baggy white granny panties and made a mental not to change that as soon as I could. The photo shoot went great and after 2 hours Mom came back and I told her that I had 100’s of G-rated photos that I would go through and “edit” for my clients (Little did she know that I was my only client) and I would let he know what they thought of Lisa in 2 days. She seemed a little put off that it would take 2 whole days to find something out and her lack of patience made me even happier.
For the next 2 days I did create a portfolio of 50 pictures just in case Mom wanted to see what we had done – but as it turned out she never even asked. I also watched the changing room footage at least 50 times. Lisa absolutely loved all the clothes. She would run into the room to change into the next outfit and as she would dress she would stand in the mirror and turn at every angle to see how she looked in each piece. The bikini was her favorite, or at least that was the outfit she spent the longest in front of the mirror. As I suspected it was about 1 size too small for her and it made her ass pop in the back and showed off her plump pussy to perfection. This girl was my whole package: bubble butt, flat chest with barley budding nipples, and a fat camel toe. She noticed the camel toe too as she stood in front of the mirror and pulled her bathing suit bottoms in every direction to see if it would change. After realizing it didn’t matter how she pulled, it was still a pronounced bulge she tried pushing down on the front of her pubis to see if she could flatten it out. Watching her do this to herself for about 4 minutes was the highlight of the film and I couldn’t wait to get her back in the studio. So I called mom back and told her I had “sold” 3 sets to my clients and we should go ahead and do another shoot. She was as you can suspect very excited and we agreed to meet later that day at the studio. I took $1500 cash with me in an envelope and when she got there I made a production about paying her share to her and then asking her for the $300 commission for me. She quickly handed me the money and I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot. She smiled and said sure and this time I told Mom that we would need 4 hours and she was off in a flash with her cash in hand.
I looked at Lisa and she looked a little tousled and her hair was uncombed so I told her that today we would start with makeup and hair and for her to follow me to the back. I spent a good 45 minutes brushing her hair and talking to her about how makeup would make her look older and more sophisticated and she confided in me that she had never worn makeup before and was excited to try it but didn’t know how. I am not a makeup artist by any means but I did my best and showed her how to apply and blend and when enough is enough. We then went back to the dressing room where I had laid out 4 sets of new underwear, bikini cut, low cut, sheer, and a thong and showed them to her. I told her today we would be taking pictures for underwear ads and we would start with these. She asked about what top to wear and I casually told her that a top wasn’t needed for the shoot as I was only taking shots of the underwear and a top could get in the way, and that I would wait for her on the set. I couldn’t believe it was that easy and I rushed to my computer to watch the show about to go on in the dressing room. When I turned it on she was still dressed standing in front of the counter holding up the thong, and then I started to get nervous. What if she wasn’t going to do it? What if she asked for her Mom to come back? As these scenarios were running through my head she started stripping down and picked up the bikini underwear and pulled them on. These were a perfect fit and you could see a bulge in front but not a full camel toe and she spun around in front of the mirror for a good 5 minutes before walking out of the dressing room wearing only the light yellow panties. My throat was dry and I took a sip of water as she entered the studio and told her she was beautiful. Lisa was a natural and slightly blushed as she made her way to the set. I had put a sofa there this morning and made a show of getting her arranged for the first shoot. Positioning her sitting and looking back over her shoulder and having her long hair come down and cover her nipples. I told her that in the pictures she couldn’t be “nude” but the goal was to seem as though she was nude. She seemed to get it and was incredibly comfortable with me helping pose her. I went back to the camera and started taking pics and started asking her to move and sit in different positions. She was truly a natural so I decided to push it a little and asked her to get on her hands and knees and look back over her shoulder so I could get a picture of her behind. She looked and little puzzled and asked why I would want a picture of her behind, so I told her that my clients thought she was very pretty and enjoyed looking at her, especially her bottom. I’m not sure she understood my explanation but she assumed the position and as she looked back at me I thought the amount of precum oozing out of my cock would have a wet spot the size of a softball on the front of my shorts. I told her that was enough for this pair of panties to go and put on another and off she bounced to the dressing room. She saved the sheer pair for the last and was a little self-conscious when she came back to the set with her hands in front of her nearly naked pussy. She sheepishly told me that you could see right through this pair of underwear and she didn’t know if she should have them on. I acted concerned and went over to her and asked her to show me. I knelt down and she slowly removed her hands from in front of her and the most beautiful bald pussy was on full display to me. I knew I would have trouble standing up so I stayed there for a minute and reassured her that she was beautiful and that my clients were going to love her in these panties. I had one hand on her shoulder and she had gotten accustomed to bringing her hair down her front to cover her nipples and I casually brushed one of the sides of hair back and brushed her cheek lovingly and told her again how pretty she was. She smiled and slowly went over to the couch to do this final shoot. She had all the poses down from memory and I loved the view as she went from pose to pose – and then she asked the question that I wasn’t ready for: “Why do your clients like to see me without clothes on?” Don’t get me wrong I knew this was inevitable but still wasn’t sure how to play this out. I decided to be honest and told her I was going to treat her like an adult and tell her the truth. I asked her if she ever played with herself, you know rub yourself down there. She was posing at this time sitting on the couch with both legs pulled up and chin resting on her knees, and when I asked that she turned beet red instantly and looked away. I didn’t give her time to reply and continued with my response. I told her that my clients thought she was very beautiful, sexy even, and when they looked at her in the poses it made them excited and they would masturbate to the pictures. Trying to keep the photo shoot moving forward I asked her to assume another position which she quietly did, and then she asked me if I got excited looking at her. I thought about it for a second and told her yes, I thought she was very sexy and really enjoyed taking her pictures. She wasn’t satisfied with my answer and told me that wasn’t what she asked; she wanted to know if I masturbated to her pictures. This was it – this was the line I had never crossed. As much as I enjoyed the visualization of young girls and boys, I never played it out in reality. It had always just been a fantasy for me and I was comfortable with that. Now I was confronted with both lying to Lisa and being somewhat safe, or telling her the truth and see if she ran and told mom. Once again I appealed to her youthful desire to be a grown up and told her that I would always treat her as an adult and tell he the truth: Yes I would masturbate while looking at her pictures. She smiled and looked way as I asked her for the next position and she complied. Nothing else sexual was discussed that day and as she was getting dressed Mom came back in the studio, obviously high as a kite and very touchy-feely with me. I did my best to fend her off but Lisa came into the room while Mom was grabbing my crotch and me trying to politely push her away. I was embarrassed for Lisa but Mom quickly said she had seen more than that before and grabbed her and started walking out. Mom looked back at me as said: “2 days until payday?” I replied that I should hear back from my clients by tomorrow so 2 days would be perfect.
After they left I once again made a portfolio of 50 pics that were suitable to show Mom should she ask – but only after rubbing out an amazing orgasm looking at the pics of Lisa in the sheer panties. I thought back to Lisa’s questions and how she reacted to my answers and I felt as though Lisa viewed me as a trusted confidant and that Mom viewed me as a payday for drugs. I actually felt good about both.
Mom and Lisa came back to the studio in 2 days and I had decided to up the game and this time I told Mom that I had 7 clients that would pay me $500 for the sets – and I thought she was going to jump over the counter and rape me. I gave her an envelope with $3500 in it and asked her for my 20% - which after way too much figuring in her head I told her it would be $700 and she reluctantly counted it out to me. I have to admit it as amusing for her to “pay me” with my own money, but the game was afoot and the less she knew the better. I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot and she smiled and said sure, but since it was already after lunch time I asked if we could schedule for the next day at 10:00 and told mom that we would need until 5:00 to get the next set competed. Mom was already daydreaming about the drugs she could go buy and just said yeah and walked out the door before Lisa did. I put my hand on Lisa’s shoulder and walked with her to the door and told her that she looked beautiful and I couldn’t wait to see her tomorrow. When we go to the door Lisa turned and gave me a full hug and just said goodbye and walked out. The real reason I didn’t want to shoot a set that day was that I was waiting on some lingerie to be delivered. It’s not all that easy to find sexy lingerie that will fit a 10 year old so I had to order some online and it wouldn’t be there until later today. I spent the next few hours setting up the set for tomorrows shoot and then FedEx delivered. I was like a kid at Christmas as I unwrapped the boxes that contained 6 different lingerie ensembles that included fishnet stockings, garters, fishnet body suit, and see through baby doll teddies. All in all every secret fetish I had was all laid out for Lisa to model the next day.
I was at the studio at 8:30 in anticipation of Lisa coming in and the clock was moving slower than ever in my anticipation of her 10:00 appointment. 10:00 came and went with no Lisa. I was nervous and thought again about if I had properly hidden all of the hard drives with the non PG rated pics I had and if there was anything incriminating here if angry mom of the police showed up – the answer was I was good. It was now 10:30 and no Lisa. I was pacing back and forth and thinking about gathering all of my drives from the safe and leaving with in walks Lisa without Mom. Lisa looked awful; wrinkled dirty clothes, wild hair, and puffy eyes like she had been crying. I came over to her and dropped down on one knee and took he head in my hands and asked her what was wrong? Was she OK? She started sniffing like holding back a cry and said that her mom had left her at her boyfriend’s house and they had gone out to buy drugs and never came back. She took enough change from the boyfriends counter to catch a bus over here and that she was sorry she was late. I told her to come to the back and she was going to take a shower, pick out an outfit, and we were going out for lunch – anywhere she wanted. She seemed a little relieved and said she was hungry, but she asked if we were still going to take pictures today. She said her mom would be mad if she didn’t sell more pictures and she didn’t want her to be mad at her. After leaving her daughter at a druggies house overnight with no food – Lisa was still concerned about her mom’s feelings. She was a better person than me. I went back to my computer and watched Lisa take a shower and wash her hair. She was beautiful and innocent in her movements and I followed her from the shower to the changing room on camera and watched her go through the clothes rack while wrapped in a towel. She picked out a cute tennis skirt and top then went over to the bureau and opened the drawer we had all of her underwear in. I almost passed out when I watched her pull out the sheer pair of panties and pull them on. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself for a moment then continued to dress and come up front. She looked amazing even with wet hair and especially since I knew what she had on underneath. I asked her where she what she would like to eat and she said Pizza – so I picked the place and off we went. As we were sitting in the booth across from each other, she on her third piece of pizza and me on my first, I asked her how she liked being a model and she said it was the best job in the entire world and she hoped to do this forever. She then asked me about my clients and how did I know them, how did I know what they did while looking at her pictures. I explained that there were a lot of grown men that found young girls attractive and since society said it was wrong for them to do so they were willing to pay money to see pictures without anyone knowing who they were. I told her that it should make her feel very special that these clients would pay money to see her – and she smiled and said it made her feel very special and especially special since I liked masturbating to her pictures her too. I almost choked as she said this and looked around to make sure nobody overheard her and thankfully no one had. She laughed at my reaction and not to worry she had made sure that there was nobody close enough to hear her. This little girl was amazing and had me twisted up like a pretzel. One part of me wanted to devour her like a piece of decadent chocolate cake and another part of me wanted to run and hide. The hard on in my pants was winning at the moment and I paid the bill and we headed back to the studio.
When we got back Lisa was all business and went straight to the changing room to get into today's outfit. I was extremely nervous when I opened a drawer and started laying out the different sets of lingerie with all of the components for each outfit in the same piles. I told her that today we would be doing adult sleepwear and lingerie and showed her each stack saying that all of these parts were to be worn together for the full effect, and then asked her if she had any questions or needed any help. She was holding up the fishnet body suit and had a puzzled look on her face, but she shook her head no, so I told her I would wait outside on the set for her. Back at my cameras I watched Lisa go through all the outfits one by one and inspecting each set very closely. I think my saving grace with Lisa was that the tags were still on the outfits and each one had a picture of an adult model wearing it, so Lisa had a visual image to follow. After a few minutes she chose the black fishnet stocking with the garters and matching panties and bra. This was by far the most complicated outfit I had – but it was also the most covering of all. It took Lisa about 15 minutes to finally come out of the changing room and I had enjoyed every minute watching her on camera trying to figure it all out – and she did finally succeed. When she came to the set and walked over to the white velour chaise lounge I had set up I just stood and stared with my mouth open, and finally my senses came to me and I told her that she was absolutely beautiful and I didn’t think I had ever seen such beauty before. This was not a lie – she was stunning and had an air of sophistication many adults would be jealous of. She sat down on the chaise and I went over to her and told her that with these outfits she was going to pretend to be inviting her boyfriend over to join her on the lounge chair. I went on to remind her that she was fully clothed but looked very sexy and that was what we wanted to capture on the camera. She smiled and nodded her head without saying a word so I went back to my camera and started the shoot giving her step by step directions on how to sit, where to look, mouth open or closed, every detail I could think of to give her innocent young self a look of sophisticated slutty that would carry through to the pictures. When she got to the sheer baby doll teddy outfit she stuck her head out of the changing room and yelled to me that there weren’t any panties for that outfit. I yelled back that it was ok – she wouldn’t be nude but would give the appearance of being nude and I would be careful with my camera directions. Yes I would be very careful with where I pointed that camera and my first shot was here walking to the set in that light pink sheer teddy that displayed all of her young exquisite body to perfection. She didn’t seem too shy about her appearance and started going through all the same poses we had done before with a little encouragement from me. After about 10 minutes I told her that I wanted to focus on just her face for a set of photos and wanted her to make a face like she was all alone in her room and was thinking about her boyfriend and was playing with herself. She just looked at me in bewilderment for a few seconds and told me that she didn’t have a boyfriend – and that she didn’t know what her face looked like when she did that. I realized that she didn’t deny masturbating and my heart skipped a beat – but now I had to figure out a way for her to replicate her facial expressions during that very private moment so I could capture it for prosperity on camera. I asked her if she had ever seen a video of a woman – I made sure to use the word woman – masturbate before and she shook her head no. I set my camera down and went over to my computer on the counter and within 45 seconds I had a video of a beautiful blonde model masturbating on a white bed. This was a very artistic piece of porn that I knew very well and when it was cued up I asked Lisa to come over and let me show her something. She walked over to the camera, still in her sheer teddy and looked at the screen where you could see the paused video of this model's face and shoulders. She had her eyes closed and her mouth was slightly open with her tongue running across her upper lip. I told Lisa that this was the look that we were shooting for and then casually asked her if she wanted to watch the video to get some modeling pointers for this photo shoot we were doing. While never looking away from the computer screen she nodded yes and I hit play. I knew this specific video by heart – all 13 minutes of it so as Lisa stood beside me as I was sitting in my chair I watched her reactions more than I did the video, but still made an attempt to make “professional” comments from time to time on how she would move and look. I never touched her or offered her to sit on my lap – I was too nervous to do so – so she stood there all 13 minutes watching intently on this beautiful woman make herself have a very apparent and wet orgasm. I was hard as a rock and had a small wet spot on the front of my pants from watching Lisa stare at the show in front of her and switch her weight from foot to foot from what I could only guess (hope) was arousal from the video. When the woman ran her fingers through her dripping pussy after her orgasm and brought them to her mouth to suck clean, Lisa made a little gasp and leaned in slightly to get a better view. When the video finished I tried to be “professional” again and asked Lisa if she could mimic what the woman did in the video she sheepishly said yes and walked back to the chaise lounge. I straightened out my cock and went back and got my camera and walked to the end of the chaise to start the set when Lisa asked me if that was what men liked, did they enjoy watching women do that? I thought about it longer than I really needed to and told her yes, men enjoyed looking at beautiful girls and especially beautiful girls enjoying themselves as much as that model had been doing. Lisa thought about it for a minute while still laying there with her hands in her lap and asked me if I had masturbated watching that girl in the video before? I smiled and told her yes, but that was our secret and not to tell anyone. She seemed to like that answer and asked me how she should start. I told her to lay down with just her head propped up on the pillow, arch her head back some and close her eyes. She started arranging herself as I had requested then I thought time had stopped – or at least my breathing did. Lisa had her right hand between her legs slowly rubbing her clit in a circular motion with both legs slightly bent at the knees. From the end of the chaise I had the perfect vantage point for this and for a few seconds I forgot to take any pictures. She had forgotten that I wanted head shots of this intimate act and instead after watching the video she assumed (correctly so by the way) that I wanted her to masturbate, so here she was. She had watched the video very closely as she mimicked the blonde model very well. She was spreading her pussy lips wide and licking her fingers to get wet, then slowly pushing one finger in and out of her hairless pussy then rubbing her swollen little clit, then back to the insertion. I got into the scene and started taking pictures frantically thinking how much I needed to cum and how I would be able to look at these whenever I wanted and jerk until my arm was too sore to do it anymore. She was really enjoying this – not acting - and her expressions were perfect, but after about 10 minutes she stopped and told me that it felt good when she did that but the girl on the video made it look like it felt so much better. I quickly surmised that Lisa had never had an orgasm, but had only had the enjoyment of stimulation, so I set my camera down and sat down on the end of the chaise. Lisa scooted up so she was upright leaning back on the arm with her legs stretched out and crossed in front of her and I started explaining an orgasm to her. I explained that it was something that would build and build until it felt like she was going to burst or pee and then it would wash over her like a big wave of pleasure. She told me that she could feel it building up but it never got to the level of exploding, and then asked if it was the same way for men? I told her it was exactly the same feeling but when a man had an orgasm he would shoot cream from his penis – yes I was still trying to be professional. She kind of giggled and told me she wanted to watch me masturbate as it was only fair, and that I had already told her I would masturbate to pics of her and the video of the blonde girl. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do but in my state of extreme horniness I agreed to masturbate and told her to watch closely and I would let her know when I was going to have an orgasm and shoot my cream out. She was giddy with anticipation and sat up on her knees at the end of the chaise while I stood and dropped my pants to the floor. When I pulled my underwear down she gasped and had both hands over her mouth and both eyes wide open on my cock which was dripping a long stream of precum. She pointed and asked what that liquid was so I explained precum as a tasty lubricant to help intercourse between a man and a woman more fun. I don’t know if she understood any of that but I sat back down and wrapped my hand around my cock and slowly started moving it up and down. I could look over to my left and see all of Lisa in her nude teddy staring at me pumping my cock and I knew I wasn’t going to last long, so I told her I was about to have an orgasm. Lisa leaned a little closer to get a good view and the first shot of cum flew up and hit my neck (I was extremely excited and hadn’t cum like that in years) and the second then third shot covered my hand and crotch. I was breathless and swore that was the best orgasm I had ever had – then I remembers the video of the blonde girl licking her fingers clean, so I brought my hand to my mouth and slowly licked all the cum off, then wiped the cum off my neck and cleaned my fingers again. All this time Lisa hadn’t said a word but just watched me intently with a flushed face and neck as I sat there breathing heavily enjoying the post orgasm experience. I then told her that was what it was like for a man to have an orgasm and asked her what she thought? She said that was the most awesome thing she had ever seen and asked me if I would do it again. I laughed and told her that unlike women, men needed a little time between orgasms so they could recover and I pointed to my now deflated cock and told her see? It was down for the count for a while. She was good with that answer and I noticed much to my dismay that her mom should be there in 30 minutes so I told her that we were done shooting for the day to go get changed and ready for her mom to pick her up. I got dressed myself and started downloading all the pictures for the day onto my hard drive when Lisa came out fully dressed in the outfit she wore to lunch. She quietly asked me if she could wear this outfit home since her other clothes were dirty and she promised to bring it back. I laughed and told her that she could keep those clothes because they would never look as good on anyone else. We sat there until almost 6:00 waiting for her mom with no sign of her, so I asked Lisa if I should take her home and after trying to call her mom a few times she agreed. Before we left I got the release form that her mom had filled out complete with a photocopy of her driver’s license and cell phone number and stuffed it in my pocket.
When we got to Lisa’s apartment complex it was about what I had imagined. Nothing fancy at all and a little run down but somewhat clean with a mixture of all races – mostly young – in the parking areas. I pulled up to her apartment and asked her if she wanted me to walk her to the door and she said no – but then I asked her for her cell number in case she needed anything and she seemed happy to give it to me. I instantly sent her a text so she had my number too, and I watched her go up the stairs to the second floor and into the third door on the left. I sat there for a moment wondering if I was doing the right thing by leaving and if Lisa’s mom was there – or at least would be there soon. I reconciled that I was and pulled out of the complex, while at the same time texting Lisa to make sure. I asked if her mom was there yet and she told me no but that wasn’t unusual, so I asked her to let me know when she did come home and told Lisa again how much I enjoyed being with her today. After I got off the text thread with Lisa I looked up a number in my phone for one of my special clients, who happened to be a chief of police in the next town over, and gave him a call. I told him the story of Lisa’s mom not showing up to pick her up and that I thought she was into drugs and asked if he would do a quick search for any arrests or accidents and let me know. He told me no problem then asked if I had done any more shoots with Lisa to which I replied that the next set I did would be on the house for his work for me. He was happy with that when we ended the call and I made it home before my phone rang. It was my police chief friend and he told me that he had some bad news. Carole, Lisa’s mom (I never could remember her name) and her “friend” were in a car wreck the night before and the person they hit head on was killed. It looked as though both her and her friend were going to make it but when the police go to the wreck they found large amounts of methamphetamines and their toxicology reports showed that they were both high as a kite at the time of the wreck, so once they were out of the hospital they were both going to jail on charges of vehicular homicide and possession of a controlled substance with intent to distribute. He told me that they would be lucky to get out of jail in 30 years at the earliest. I hung up the phone with him and was walking around my home in a fog. I couldn’t believe my bad luck. I had finally found exactly what I loved and the relationship was going better than I could have ever dreamed, and now the dumbass druggie mother had ruined it all. I poured myself a drink and went out to my back porch that overlooked the Gulf of Mexico and pondered my options. I had to tell Lisa but when I did what would she do and where would she go? Did she have relatives here? After my drink was finished I knew I had to do the right thing so I got in my car and drove back to Lisa’s apartment. When I got there I called from the parking lot and told her I needed to talk to her and asked if I could come up. She opened her door with the phone still in her hand and waved me up. I know I shouldn’t have been noticing things like this but I noted she was still wearing that cute short tennis skirt and it made me happy – just for a moment. When I got inside and looked around I instantly was depressed. A futon, a folding camp chair and a 1990’s era tube TV were the only furnishings in the living room. I sat on the futon and told Lisa to come and sit beside me, and then I recounted the story my police friend had told me earlier. As expected Lisa started crying and we held each other for a good 10 minutes while she cried and processed the information I had given her, and when she had stopped crying I asked her about any family in the area. She told me that her grandmother had died a few years earlier and that it was only her and her mom now, and she asked if she could go and see her mom in the hospital. I was pretty sure we could arrange something but I told her it might take a few days and I wanted her to come and stay at my home while we worked everything out. She nodded her head in agreement and we went around packing what few things she had and set off for my home. As I mentioned in the beginning of the story there are many advantages of being wealthy, and another is to be able to have a 3 story, 8 bedroom home on the beach. When we pulled up to my home the look of amazement in Lisa’s eyes was enough to make her momentarily forget about the problems her mother was facing. She got out of my car and I grabbed her bag and inside we went. I took her to the bedroom that was across the hall from mine and gave her a tour. It had a spa tub, walk-in rain shower, and a private balcony overlooking the beach – and was able to look onto my adjoining balcony. I told her to unpack, relax, take a shower or watch TV and I was going to go and make us something to eat and she could come down when she was ready.
I made simple chicken Alfredo pasta and she ate like she was starving. I had a couple glasses of wine and I had a bottle of sparkling grape juice that Lisa enjoyed from a wine glass like mine, and we had a nice but quiet dinner. After dinner we cleaned up the kitchen together and then we both went to our separate bedrooms after agreeing that first thing in the morning we would look into visiting her mom in the hospital. I lay in bed thinking back to watching Lisa masturbate, then Lisa watching me masturbate, and I wished I had brought a copy of that video home with me. The memory was more than enough for that night as I quickly shot a load all over my stomach and went peacefully asleep. About 3:00 I was startled awake with Lisa slightly shaking my shoulder. I woke up and could tell that she had been crying and she told me that she couldn’t sleep and was scared and wanted to know if she could sleep with me. I told her of course and she climbed in beside me and I wrapped her in my arms holding her tightly until I could hear her breathing even out and I knew she was asleep. I was proud of myself for not taking this moment as a sexual moment – could have helped that I had jerked off a couple hours earlier – but just wanted Lisa to feel safe, and then I fell asleep too. I woke in the morning with Lisa still in my arms, but she had spun around and now had her back to me with my rock hard morning wood nestled on her panties, which just so happened to be the sheer pair she had put on the day before. I was scared to move as I was enjoying the look and feel of what I woke up to, but I had to pee, so I carefully rolled out the other side of my bed and took care of my needs quietly and went downstairs. I called my police friend and inquired about how to get her daughter in to see her in the hospital and that proved to be harder than I thought due to the homicide charges, but as it turned out a lawyer could get in. I then called another client of my photography studio who was a lawyer. Even though he specialized in real estate law I gave him an overview of what I wanted and agreed to pay his fees in full. I was on my second cup of coffee feeling pretty good about what I was planning when Lisa came down to the kitchen. I explained that the only person allowed to see her mom right now was her lawyer and I had hired one that morning that was going to go see her today and give us an update on her condition. What I didn’t tell Lisa was the main reason he was going to see her – I would wait until I found out how she took the offer before telling her. I then told Lisa we would have breakfast then go shopping for new clothes and she had to have a couple of different swim suits if she was going to stay with me here for a while on the beach. She instantly lit up and went upstairs to shower and change. We spent the entire day shopping and bought 3 swim suits and 12 outfits complete with 8 pairs of pretty little girl panties – nothing sexy but cute Cinderella, princess panties befitting a girl her age. After we got back home that evening I pooped and suggested we order out and Lisa ran upstairs to put away all of her new clothes. She came downstairs a bit dressed in a cute pair of short shorts and a halter top we had purchased earlier and we ate Chinese and watched cartoons on the couch. She asked if I had heard anything from my lawyer friend and I told her I hadn’t yet but not to worry, this might take a day or two and she seemed happy with that answer and went back to watching TV. A few minutes later she quietly asked if she was still going to be able to be a model. I leaned over and gave her a one arm hug and told her that she could be a model as long as she wanted to and I loved taking pictures of her. Lisa asked when we could do another shoot and I suggested we do her swimsuits she just bought first thing in the morning. She smiled and said great, and then we snuggled together and finished watching the movie. When I told her it was time to go to bed we both went upstairs to our own rooms. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was dressed as I usually was in my boxers for bed when there was a knock at my door. I told Lisa to come in and when she saw me standing at the foot of my bed only in my boxers she paused for a moment then came on over to the bed right in front of me. While looking down at the floor and pulling the hem of her nightshirt she sheepishly asked if she could sleep with me again, she was too afraid to be in this big house all by herself. I of course instantly agreed and we snuggled up to each other with her spooning me from behind. She had her arm around my chest with her hand resting on my nipple and it slowly became hard as a diamond – then my cock followed suit. There was nothing overtly sexual but the feeling of her holding me from behind was sensual and electric. She fell asleep much more quickly than I did but I finally managed to doze off. When I woke up that morning I was still rock hard but my cock was now sticking out of my boxers and I was lying on my back with Lisa’s hand on my stomach and the covers at the end of the bed. As I would take a breath in it would make the tip of my cock slightly brush her wrist and I realized it must have been doing this for a while because there was a string of precum from her wrist to the tip of my cock and pooling on my stomach. I wanted so bad to cum it almost hurt but I didn’t know how to move without waking Lisa. As I was trying to figure out a solution Lisa moved her hand and lightly ran her fingers down the shaft of my cock sending shivers all over me and making me hold my breath for a second. She got to my balls and gingerly rolled them around feeling their weight in her hand then she wrapped her hand around my cock – a little too tightly but I wasn’t going to complain – and slowly started jacking me off. At this point neither of us had said a word and she quietly asked me if she was doing this the right way, the way she had watched me do it at the studio. I moaned a yes, and don't stop, then erupted all over my chest and her hand. She smiled big and continued to slowly jack my cock milking all of the cum out until it went limp, then to my amazement she brought her hand to her mouth and cautiously licked her finger that was covered in my cum. Then when she decided it wasn’t icky, she licked her wrist and fingers clean, then wiped my chest with her fingers and cleaned them again. Watching her do this almost made me hard again and I rolled on my side and gave her a chaste kiss on her lips and told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful that made me feel. She just smiled and while still holding my now limp cock leaned in and kissed me again, but this time a little more passionately. I opened my lips slightly and flicked my tongue across her lips and she quickly picked up on this new game and in no time we were passionately French kissing. I broke the kiss after a few minutes and asked her if she would like me to give her an orgasm like she had done for me and she breathlessly said yes. I resumed kissing her and pulled her nightshirt up to the point we had to break apart and she finished pulling it off her body showing me her fabulous little nipples and completely flat chest. I lowered my head and kissed her neck and trailed down to her nipples and lightly kissed and licked them as they became rock hard. She was moaning at this point and writhing on the bed, and I hadn’t touched her pussy yet. I think she had a small orgasm from just my kissing of her tits but I wasn’t 100% sure. I slowly worked my kisses down her stomach and her navel sending her into another level of writhing and giggling as I reached up on both sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down. These were My Little Pony panties and as they cleared the bottom of her gorgeous bald pussy I could see a faint wet spot on the crotch, and since my nose was only inches away I could smell a very sweet but faint scent of pussy. I was enthralled and for probably a minute or two I just sat there looking at this beautiful sight, until Lisa had enough of me waiting and removed her panties herself. I returned to kissing her navel and moved down to her pubis, then her thighs as I spread her legs a little to see my prize. Her little bald pussy slowly opened up and I could see the little nub of her clit already swollen and red poking out. She was slightly wet already but when I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top and slightly sucked on her clit her juices flooded into my mouth as she clenched my head with her legs and arched her back. She shuddered and gasped and she experienced her first orgasm and I let her slowly start to come down from the feeling when I started in on her clit again. This time it took a few minutes but she was soon bucking and moaning as she grabbed my head with her hands and pulled me deeper into her crotch. I continued to work on her sweet beautiful pussy until she had enjoyed 4 orgasms and was breathing like she had just ran 5 miles, and then I crawled back up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her deeply. Her tongue was swirling around mine, tasting her sweet nectar, greedily licking my face clean. I was rock hard again at this point and wanted to fuck her so badly but I knew I shouldn’t push my luck so I suggested I go make us breakfast and she could shower and try on one of her new swim suits for a photo shoot at the beach. She agreed and bounced out of the bed into my bathroom and I heard the shower start. I thought I would take this opportunity to relieve my aching balls so I closed my eyes and lingered on the look and taste of Lisa’s beautiful pussy and started jerking my hard cock. I had no sooner started when I heard Lisa say “Hey that’s my job now!” She came over and stood at the side of the bed and removed my hand from my cock and replaced it with hers. Standing there completely nude with me watching her jack my cock was a visual I will never get out of my head – but in true fashion of never being satisfied I told her to kiss it like I kissed her and it would feel even better. She stopped jerking and just held my cock straight up and kissed the tip that was leaking precum. She licked her lips and then licked the head of my cock. I moaned with pleasure and told her to suck on the head like it was a lollipop – and she took off like a pro. As she was sucking the head I placed my hand over hers and started jacking my cock again and she picked up on that – and the pace – quickly. I thought I mumbled I was going to cum but to be honest I wanted to cum in her mouth so badly I might not have, and I shot my first load into her mouth prompting her to pull back in surprise, and timing the second shot to fly out and hit her on her nose. The rest of my orgasm just dribbled down her hand and she slowly regained her senses as to what was going on and wiped the cum from her nose and face then licked her hand and fingers clean. She giggled and said that she wasn’t expecting that to happen but she sure did enjoy it – and I kissed her again and told her how much I did too and off she ran to her shower that had been running this entire time.
Shower time
Shower time · Erotic Couplings · I just got home from work‚ I walk into the house and seems that nobody's home‚ I call for u but no answer.....that's weird I think‚ I'm very hot and sweaty‚ and I'm in need of a refreshing shower‚ I walk up towards the bathroom thinking where I could be....I'm so horny too‚ I've been longing to get home to my hot girl....I've been thinking all day at last night blow job....that was fucking hot!!!!!
I hear a noise coming from the bathroom...... She must be there I think‚ I slowly open the door and I c u in the shower‚ and it looks like u r hvng fun with the shower head....
I'm seeing u letting the water sprinkle hit ur pussy and ur hand grabbing ur tits stroking and pinching ur nipples.....mmmm what a view... The water seems set on the massage mode and the water is hitting ur clit‚ u moan and pant‚ u look great all wet with ur back leaning on the corner of the shower ur legs spread with the right one supported in the wall......i sneak in without u realising my presence‚ I'm so aroused by the view‚ ur body all wet and moving back and forth getting hit by the water jet is superb.
I get naked‚ and with my hard cock I stand in front of the shower door‚ I spit on my hand and stroking my cock I groan to get ur attention‚ u look at me and say "I saw u spying me behind the door" keep rubbing and pressing the shower head against ur over soaked pussy‚ seems like u want it in all....mmmmm "u look so hot baby" I reply now playing with my balls......I open the shower door and get in with u‚ my hands r already clamping ur face and I kiss u on the mouth licking ur lips and nibbling on them.
U turn the massaging shower jet on my cock‚ mmm feels good‚ I open a bit my legs as saying I want it on my balls.. Our tongues r twisting together‚ I release ur face and let my hands feel ur wet body‚ they're all over u‚ I love the feeling of ur wet body on me and ur tits against my chest r real good....I feel ur hard nipples on me‚ ur soft and tapping fingers r pressing between my testicles and my asshole right on the base of my cock sends me shivers all over inside me....I let my fingers slip in ur hair‚ giving u a stroking massage on ur head u moan‚ while I push my hard cock right against ur pussy pounding u in ur clit.
My mouth now is moving on ur wet neck kissing it and sucking it mmm u smell so good... I take the shower gel and squirt a bit on my hand‚ then slowly‚ while u still playing on ur pussy and my balls with the shower head really firmly‚ I start soaping ur body‚ i start spreading it on ur shoulders‚ feel my hands spreading the peach scent soap over u‚ I let my hands rub every inch of ur silky skin‚ on ur arms I massage u till ur hands then back up again under ur armpits‚ I take the shower head and put it back above our heads‚ I turn u around ur back agains my chest‚ ur ass against my erection....
I spread my soapy hands over ur boobs‚ my fingers now circling ur slippery nipples‚ feel how my fingers r rattling on them...they're so hard...mmmmm..... I rub u tits again all of them passing my hand between them‚ I love how soft and slippery they r‚ I massage again ur armpits while my mouth is licking ur neck‚ the I turn ur head back towards mine and let my tongue inside ur mouth....now my hands r going lower to ur belly‚ I play with ur belly button‚ u moan and press ur bum hard against my cock... Mmmm u love to feel how hard u make me baby.... I rub ur belly with both hands‚ then my left one goes lower on ur pelvis‚ slipping on ur groin‚ it's moving on it and u feel my hand pressing on ur outer labia...it's so soft and the mix of water and the warmth of ur juices feel so good on it
Ur groans r so sexy‚ I turn u again this time we r facing each other‚ our mouths meet again in a deep kiss full of passion and lust‚ u whisper I'm ear "get on ur knees baby" and then shove it tongue inside it making it twirl....mmmmm it's so hot..... I slowly start going down my hands trail on ur back‚ my mouth on ur breast‚ I suck and nibble ur nipples‚ lick them all around‚ from the side I lift ur breasts and lick under them‚ ur fingers rub my head and push it against ur breasts..mmmm I love to worship ur boobs...... I leave them‚ my big hands on ur hip r sensually feeling it‚ my tongue snog ur belly button pushing my tongue inside it....I lick and kiss ur lower belly‚ moving my head left and right..
I squirt more soap on my hands and start washing ur legs‚ I'm on my knees in front of u baby‚ my hands move up and down on ur sexy legs spreading the soap all over them‚ my fingers r on ur feet‚ caressing them between ur toes.......
My mouth is kissing ur pussy now‚ I let my big warm tongue out and give it a huge lick on those swollen lips I feel the water running on my face and ur juices on my tongue feels just so HOT!!!!!...I'm tipping ur clit in a rattling movement‚ pressing it and the suction of my lips on it is getting it hard‚ I keep on playing with ur clit with both my mouth and tongue‚ my fingers keep playing with ur toes....u r all mine‚ feel how my tongue is getting inside ur drenched pussy‚ I'm fucking it real good with my mouth‚ I want u so bad‚ u moan and keep on moving ur pelvis back and forth‚ u want all of it inside u now.
I get up suddenly‚ take both ur hands and put them behind ur back‚ I turn u with ur face against the wall holding both ur hands together with mine‚ ur ass is facing me‚ mmmmmmmmmmmmm I let my finger slip inside it slowly while with the others I play with ur pussy‚ it's so tight and sexy‚ u let a scream of pleasure out when I get inside u deep‚ I start fucking it making sure u feel all my finger moving in u... I hear u saying "please fuck me now please" ur plead turns me on even more‚ still holding ur arms behind I finally let my cock inside u. My hips r moving around u feel me inside both ur holes‚ u r so lost now‚ the pleasure makes ur inhibitions go away‚ I want to do it slowly‚ I want u to feel every inch of my hardness‚ I go deep in then out completely from u with my cock‚ then I let inside u just my cock head‚ ur lips open and close rapidly‚ I'm fucking u just on ur outer hole‚ ur Lanka on my cock head feel so soft‚ I press it on ur clit then back in again‚ I keep on doing it‚ while my finger is moving around inside ur ass......in out in out baby feel my top erection opening ur little labia.
I feel ur legs shaking‚ ur arms r still held by me‚ I take my cock out‚ and slapping it against ur clit‚ then back in again but deep this time‚ I start pounding u‚ u feel how my balls r slapping on ur clit baby‚ u quiver‚ I love to c u getting there‚ I can feel ur pussy throbbing with my finger still in ur ass‚ mmmmmm u r so hot.....
I release ur hands now and grab my cock‚ and start rubbing it hard on ur clit‚ I shake again baby‚ u almost there.... Feel my dick on ur clit how hard it is and how fast is massaging it‚ ur breathe get heavier ur legs shake hard now‚ u getting there baby‚ get ur pleasure over me ur ass clamp my finger pulsing and throbbing...u finally release all ur orgasm thrusting ur hips I'm a mix of shakes and contractions... I let my cock back in deep and feel ur pussy contracting on it...mmmmmmmmm it feels so good‚ I finally slide my finger out ur ass and massage it slowly.... I knee again this time behind u and I smack a kiss and lick ur juice dripping out from ur pussy....baby u taste so good.....
I'm stroking my cock‚ and u turn around‚ kiss me deep and hard‚ I smirk and let ur mouth take care of mine.....u get down on ur knees‚ kissing my chest and licking my nipples‚ ur hands grab my cock and pull the skin back completely‚ u stroke it with both ur hands‚ and kiss my tip‚ letting ur tongue rattling right under my hole...feels good baby I take a deep breathe‚ u keep kissing it and stroking it ur tongue is now pushing on my hole‚ seems u want to fuck it and I like it
Ur mouth is now taking it in‚ u look at me in the eyes‚ God u r sexy....slowly u get it in ur mouth while ur tongue moves around it‚ ur head pushes further down‚ then back again‚ ur hand is stroking it‚ then u take my cock out ur mouth and start licking on my shaft towards my balls mmmmmm suck them baby I whisper‚ u start licking them good getting them in ur mouth‚ ur tongue is so soft and sexy‚ I love the feeling of it....
Ur firm strokes feels just good‚ and ur mouth on my balls is heavenly great‚ u get them both in ur mouth and pull them‚ I feel a toss on them but it's so nice.... I love that...keep sucking them and stroking baby.... I'm getting there.... Ur so good feeling I'm getting there‚ I start throbbing and my hips buck u keep on looking at me in the eyes‚ I release my balls with ur mouth‚ and get my cock back in‚ ur hands r rubbing my wet balls now while u get all my shaft down ur throats as much as u can..... I'm cuming I shout‚ u take it out from ur mouth and let me release all over ur face...God u r amazing......
Ur face is covered with my warm juice‚ u keep stroking hard my cock milking all out‚ letting ur tongue getting all of it‚ passing it on ur mouth and licking my hole.....u pull back my skin again and getting ur mouth close to my cock head u give one last suck and kiss it‚ smirking at me.....my legs r shaking now and I hv to sit on the shower plate‚ u sit on me and letting my still hard cock in ur pussy kiss me deep...............
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream · Interracial Love · Memories are important to me, specifically the good ones. I would concur that it's the small things one does during their lifetime that are going to be the most impactful on them when they go back to cherish. In my 25 years, I've tried to make as many of these little moments for myself as possible. I hope to continue doing so.
As I circumvent the cobwebs and flip the grimy pages in the convolution that is my brain, I still recall a balmy Friday afternoon during the summer of '14. There have been many days around here where the climate could make it feel exactly like so. Though reiterating: The minutiae of details which were taking place during that day are what I think a person can treasure the most. Even if specifics become lost, they may blend and be a larger whole after a time. Speaking for myself, I now see the sun shining on that day more than I'd cared to notice then.
I turned 19 that May. My self-confidence had been improving along with what amount was already there from the time I'd graduated from high school. I did so with the Class of 2012. I was on a tight leash that was loosened by my parents for the remaining year of my minority. They removed the leash when I became an adult by law the year later. I had finally escaped the austerity enforced in my orthodox household during my upbringing, and in lieu, set out with the intention to experience and to make myself happy. To think less of what was expected of me by those who play God, and more of my perennial passions. I'd recognized my flaws. I've never stated to anyone that I'm a good person. Never. But I felt that helping other people would be helping me; what else can we do?
I pondered on a medical field or social work — and a steady source of income, of course. I knew this was going to be a tremendous undertaking, but I was adamant when I set my mind to something important to me. I'd been told so by teachers — people of authority outside the homestead. A university accepted me. It required a distanced move several hours away. I would have to do this on my own without support or enthusiasm from my family. Yes, I was frightened; I don't blame myself. But this was what it took — to overcome my dread and doubt while bearing in mind my goals, which I purposely left petty and superfluous so they would be feasible to complete and not damage me from unexpected failure to fulfill them.
By my pragmatic, if not sardonic philosophies by default, expecting good things to happen in this world's rocky landscape leads to disappointment in many cases. Maybe then I wasn't aware of this factuality, but I am now. I recognize. I stop to think about those without. The body I am in, the innocent lusts I have, the blessings bestowed to me by God are all good things, so long as I humble myself and take heed to what I know to be right. They will not be denied by me, rejected by me, or taken for granted, as often as I can remind myself.
As contradictory and ironic as the following account will seem, I'm only human, none of which is perfect, all of which is pardoned.
II
I always knew what the passions and lusts aforementioned were. They seemed like untapped and beautiful things that escaped my domineering nature of cynicism and restraint. Even early on in my childhood, I was inquisitive; whatever was there had always been a part of me. I could not, or rather, was forbidden to act on any carnal urges — rightfully so, since I was only a child. Yet, with all the boundaries and restrictions and doctrines of what is “Right” and what is “Wrong” firmly implanted, there was exposure to so many sexual contexts and innuendos, nonetheless — not only that but other discretions that a young girl should not be allowed to eavesdrop on. I was being informed well before my sanctioned time by three older siblings and made fully aware of how things plied.
My brothers had no capacity for complex emotions such as concepts of morality or guilt — a typical encounter for me then. They did not care. They brought their rambunctious peers for visits while Dad would work around the clock, Mom would drink her gin and tonic, and I'd impinge on their misdeeds. Why did my dad ignore me? It bothered me more than he knew and would affect me down the trail. Why did my mom harbor such an indefensible hatred towards me? Was there something in me that she saw in herself, or was it merely me, having been the “accidental” fourth? The two live-in grandparents, who were Dad's parents, just made everything that much more awkward and unbearable. Why go into it? No more time should be wasted dwelling on any of them; the less, the better. I could not breathe in that household.
In any case, it wasn't much different around my contemporaries. Only, I'd be the one to refute classmates' naive banter and false notions by having known it all in advance when sat down in sex-ed, courtesy of three dick-headed and repugnant siblings with age and primacy on their side. It was a stark contrast when compared to the ridicule I would languish in the home, having not known jack shit when gunned down by a belligerent firstborn, ten years older than me. Sex is so ubiquitous that it's just impossible to avoid anymore — if it ever was possible to avoid it — especially with my level of drive. In one way or another, everything will pertain to it unless a prude, which I am certainly not. I was innately fascinated by it. I asked harmless questions. Why did my bros have to be so mean about it?
I'm not having any self-pity here; this is only an explanation of what life was like during my childhood and growing up in my family — a veritable psychiatric field day. My clusterfuck of a house demanded a 1955 mindset, regardless of whatever was going on behind closed doors. Mommy and Daddy never sat me down for a tête-à-tête about birds and the bees, or anything else for that matter. My parents and grandparents would force their lectures on love but never practiced it themselves or set an example. And I mean the sum of what love's supposed to be like, what I understood it should be like, not just the sexual elements that intrigued me the most.
This hypocrisy angered me. What the fuck was this? Love — it is all I wanted to feel but was unable to receive it by any means there.
After all that the abstinence had cost me through puberty, I planned to change things for myself by finding love elsewhere, and I would demand nothing in return for it.
III
Work was almost out on that sunny day sometime in June. I'd been interning in several hospitals and facilities while I studied for a planned degree in pharmacology. As the end of my stint approached, I thought more of my plans for that nightfall and how to pull them off to perfection. These non-sequitur thoughts were unsuited for any run-of-the-mill and holier-than-thou work ethic. They flew around with the rest of the hustle and bustle incessantly going on up there that I would do anything, short of opting out, to mitigate. They made me fidget in my seat, causing my muscles to tense and my breathing to fluctuate.
To only exacerbate my uneasiness and anxiety, an inbound text message had arrived from my newfound friend, Naomi. I don't recall precise words, but I'd guess something along the fringes of, “Are you going out for scalps later?” Over the years I've known her, she'd often refer to my newly acquired boons as “scalps,” or in another form of acrimony which — coming from how endearing and friendly she was — would still put it lighter than I was in my behavior towards most of those poor kids. I was coming out from an inferno of juvenile years that were indeed affecting both me and my surroundings. I regret it now; I do. I've hurt; yes, I have.
Naomi's perspectives and definitions of propriety were different from mine — ones I frequently envied. I'd met her for the first time in January of that year. She'd been a neighbor when I decided to get out of the dorm and rent something instead. I was still 18 then, and she had six years on me at her 24. From my first impression, she did not seem to carry any hint of whatever constitutes a Child left in her at all. She was self-governing, incorrigible in her mold, and who she distinguished herself as — no one would be changing her mind. I admired those aspects and sensed genuine wisdom in this chick.
Naomi quickly became a close friend to me, as I'd moved hours from my home and knew no one in this sprawling and daunting megalopolis beforehand. She saw my electrons and only confuted them with her more overbearing protons. I learned that it was only futility to be anything other than happy and amiable around her. I grew up with antonyms of joy. She had an overwhelming ardor I'd not spent ample time with before.
I eventually opened up to her about my past. My kitsch is considered old-school, old-fashioned, and I have no problem with that. In an age of social media, I may have — or I may not have — a different definition than bulks do of what a friend is and who gets placed on the 'Friends List.' It's a close circle, and in effect, a small list that is pretty damn important to me. I consider Naomi to be one of the people on said list. I mention her extensively because she became a pillar that supported my happiness. Her impeccable judgment regarding getting the most out of what this life had to reward me was never questioned or depreciated. I was indebted to her.
By that point, I had possessed what the forms of those rewards were continually able to come in, allusive pun intended. I was already being made aware of the effortless perfection in which my soul resided. I made efforts anyhow — if only to maintain my temple. I went out of the way to run miles every day during the week. I was only continuing what I'd been doing as a form of escapism since junior high. I had myself conditioned to the point of feeling like I could keep on figuratively running away from my troubles in perpetuity. I loved it like an addiction — “Runner's High,” they call it. It made me feel sexy.
People — suspected to be in the same frame of mind as me, e.g., 'on the hunt' — would look at me as I went past them in my own made world, where the cosmos centered around the area where the middle of my foot would connect to the asphalt. I caught many gotten glances from the corners of my eyes, which I consider dark and intimidating. If I did lock my formidable gaze with the odd pedestrian on my cool-down period, nine out of ten times, I'd cause them to glance off in another direction as swiftly as they could. Any place that didn't involve the prerequisite set of balls it takes to meet my peep, continue inwards, and break my barriers. However, the tenth time consisted of those sure enough of themselves to take a plunge and brave a journey into my complex irides intent to burn away any veil in theirs. Destinations varied.
I would arrive home to my leased residence in a cold sweat and dampened clothes to undress for a hot shower in a ritualistic manner. The release from the confinements of my sports bra only made me feel like I could breathe the more so. As I poured out of the nylon stitching, my breasts would instantaneously settle back into their rightful perky place and be permitted to jut from my chest in freedom, just as God had intended for Eve's to do so before the Fall.
I shimmied myself out of what thin fabrics remained on the lower portion of my framework — hips and all that is divine between my legs were revealed to me, reminding me of my luck again. I knew what I saw in the mirror's reflection; I was not blind to a familiar sight. I eyed my curves and contours and the landing strip I regularly like to rock on my mound. It was abundantly clear what I was beholding: I was the quintessential woman who could have anything she fancied. It was entirely my choice to ditch the conviction and despair I suffered through adolescence and enjoy being in my niche instead. What a hedonist I was.
I would undo the knotted bun resting atop my head to let my blackened hair fall past my shoulders and onto my skin. I could detect a familiar and intoxicating fragrance in each of the strands. The moisture and scent from having pounded on the pavement not long before would also be in the air. It would mix with lingering aromas from whatever perfumes I'd sprayed in it from that morn. They joined with the traces of shampoo and conditioner from the previous night. The amalgamation became a tang of raw Sexual Energy that cannot be withstood or further described without the risk of raving. A lot can happen in a bathroom before a shower.
In times like 'in front of the mirror after a run,' I feel an aura surrounding me. I see myself in my purest and most vulnerable form as my damp and weighted tresses brushed against tender bits. Naked and battling with an abiding lust, found in spiritual sectors that cannot be labeled by anatomy, I would do things to myself in front of these mirrors — I'd been doing so in secrecy for quite a while. I would explore places, touch parts, and imagine my empty spaces made occupied by things I was, in my infancy, only able to catch glimpses and then lose sight of, left to have them in my dreams. Later on, I would see them but never be allowed to feel them in my presence. These dreams became increasingly vivid.
But by that summer in '14, the need for imagination and improvisation was no longer necessary. I had felt the sensation of a cock pressing into my flesh and was able to say so. Even if a phantom in my time of solitude, I oft feel nerves on zones inside me where I want the head to bear the brunt of its punishment most of all and induce the climacteric point of no return. In these moments, I cast aside whatever piety and temperance I have over myself and realize how bad I need fucked.
My cock craving would arrive in times as such — the times that were so commonly encountered during weeks consisting of long days with nil opportunity to sate my needs and cause the build-up and frustration to become that much more acute. These times called for me to do something about it. They bring me back to the Friday reminisced on, the reply to my friend's question, and whatever lucky guy — the emblematic scalp — would get his chance to serve as this completion for me as the five days of absence waned, and the weekend drew nearer.
IV
I replied to Naomi; asked her if she knew where I could go to make this happen. She had lived in the City all her life and was a social animal. It amazed me how she could throw names and addresses at me at the drop of a hat — any place where something was going down. It wasn't long after that when she told me, “Go here,” gave me the deets and coordinates, and wished me well. I planned to brave it alone that night since I was working some distance from home.
More and more routinely, I found myself still out, waking up in strangers' beds and being gone even well into the next day. It was becoming a custom for me to be prepared for this to happen. I would keep clothes in my car, influenced by whatever vogue was going on; lots of clothes. I kept stocked on survival essentials, too, i.e., food and drink — mainly trail mixes and bottled water. I had plenty of cosmetic and hygienic supplies to maintain my beauty and preserve my health. I could do work while sitting in the car if obligated. If I needed sleep, it was trivial enough to recline the seat. I was able to be out and about more by these means. Staying or fleeing a scene was all contingent upon how it was and the vibes I was feeling.
After I got out of the job, I went to find the park I'd been using to run laps during that week. Though, today, I would run only to a point where I'd not work up so much fatigue and make a sweaty mess of myself — which, with my stamina, took some work. From what I remember, it was supposed to be an open house slated for six o'clock or so — a later part of the evening. It would be no more than a fifteen-minute drive from where I was. I had plenty of time. Also, I liked to show up late at these things. Exercising was not only delightful to me but my way of cleansing the deed through its health benefits. It was my absolution from whatever substances and sordid activities I would undoubtedly be indulging in.
During those years, I spent time playing dress-up in my vehicle. I'd strip out of my work attire and into sports gear for my runs. Then I would return and swap back into something suitable for whatever I'd be doing after that. In many instances, I would be within plain view as I was changing in the car. In retrospect, I'm surprised I don't need neck surgery as a result of how much surveying I was doing while I switched outfits to see if I was being ogled at by some perv. I told myself nobody saw me making a nouveau riche bimbo out of herself, but maybe I was, in my subconscious, wishing someone had. Perhaps someone did see me once or twice, but that's another story.
My black Honda Accord was like a home for me, pillow in the back and all. If push came to shove, I kenned I could always go to my car and nap there in safety. Unless close, there was no reason for me to drive back home. I could be spending that time doing something productive or heading towards something that made me feel good instead. I was being taught different things now; to love myself and cease in the denial of loving it. I wasted none of what coupled youth and adulthood instigated. At 19, I was milking these advocations for everything they were worth, although I never wavered from my own beliefs; my Faith. Love is at the center of it; the rest is redundant to me.
With that in mind, I arrived back after I had concluded my jog. I always felt carefree and sensuous after the fact, being glad it was done and feeling much healthier. I threw something on and freshened up. I wanted myself as flaunted and sultry as possible, sparing no expense or giving any pretense as to what I would be looking for at this shindig. I made sure not to hold back on Chanel and L'Oréal and make my hair as liberated, salacious, and untamed as possible. I swallowed whatever lurking fret there was and brushed aside whatever bullshit second thoughts I had, then ignited the engine to hear the radio blasting A Sky Full of Stars by Coldplay. I remember it.
V
It was dusk when I got there. I parked a reasonable distance away on the curb and walked to the address Naomi gave me. A driveway went up for a bit that led me to a two-story home that looked to be an upper-middle-class sort of place. There was activity going on. Lots of people were there; I was not counting. The age group appeared anywhere between their teens like me, into their early thirties. I could walk right in and assimilate myself without anyone noticing, and I was all right with that. I figured most of it was going on in the backyard. There was a lot of landscaping around the front and a fence, so I had to go through the front door to get there, which was wide open.
It seemed warm and stuffy when I stepped in, especially for the intermingling Latin blood running hot in my veins. The lights were down; I recall candlelight. I remember the usual smells of food and spirits. The familiar odor of marijuana was also in the air. I was 19 and very much underage, doing something I knew was not allowed, as if I was going to let that deter me. A blond-haired mistress I did not know walked up and hugged me. She said some indistinct things I don't remember now. She might have been the owner of the house since she was a bit older. Whoever she was, she looked to be well on her way, like she had taken something. I wasn't sure what was going on yet. I could not hear her, either. It was loud in there, enough to make a girl go deaf with the proper soundtrack going.
People were yelling over each other as the typical EDM and pop music blasted on a stereo system. Music is at the epicenter of a good party. There have to be good tunes to have a good party, in my opinion. Of course, I did not expect to hear anything underground, abrasive, or hardcore, like a gabber at their rave or mosher in their pit. But the night was young, and so was I. At 19, a bit of what I knew was passed vicariously through the older folks I was becoming acquainted with — my friend Naomi was one of them. And her being 24, a sophisticated and diverse individual, they only got older from there. She was regularly around people in their thirties and upwards, back to when parties were happening in the '00s, '90s, and '80s.
I hear they were tumultuous times, and Naomi had been exposing me to those capable of saying they were there. The only way to be there was to be there. They carried no smartphones back then, nor did they need them. Technology did not matter since it did not exist. It was the memory and the moment, nothing more. Whatever knowledge was in my academics and studies did nada for me while I was subject to those circumstances. What many of them attained was my definition of wisdom — having lived on Earth longer than me. Which is to say, they had witnessed more of what reality is and felt more pain than I had. The years they'd spent listening and partaking, as I was doing, had paid off.
I could not compete with any of it, but she let me in on their private jokes, notwithstanding, and involved me in their antics as often as we were around each other. When I went to events with Nomi and whoever else she had along, there was no question about how confident I was. It meant a great deal to have her as a friend and to be able to call her one. As all this was happening, she confided with me just as much as I was confiding in her. With all that emotion and proximity, not to mention her talents in temptation, she began touching me and welcomed me to touch her, too. Lots of frivolous hugs were going on, but then they became more compelling.
I did not know if she was manipulating me into something — if she was, it was working. She had the advantage of seniority and being the Cooler Cucumber than me, not to mention having a charisma that I lacked. She deadlocked me in my eyes all the time — a powerful thing to me. It reached the point when she trapped me on my lonesome one day, got me to open my mouth, and let her stick her tongue in it. It ended with her leading me by the hand and both of us on her bed, fucking one another. She pulled this off even amid my sobriety and having had considered myself a very straight female before then. Wow. Kudos to me, more power to her.
Naomi became the first woman I was intimate with — she opened that gateway for me, broke that boundary and taboo. She was breaking lots of those not long after that. Things I never imagined myself doing began taking place, and I was doing them; things were taking me, more ambiguous puns intended. As time went on, she felt more like companionship and someone I could place my trust in and lower my guard around. It has remained as such to this day.
VI
Since I was alone at this particular event on that night, I wanted to be cautious. I was being analyzed head to toe by strangers left and right. I felt their eyes already peeling my duds off. During a warm night in June, there was not much clothing on me, to begin with — all my prominent features were out on display for them. I had done this on my own before and was discovering what worked for me, albeit tentatively.
I needed to find a spot to settle in to get my bearings, with a drink in my hand that would put me on the path to enough of a buzz of courage to make a move on someone — or allow them to make theirs. A year farther down the highway, I might have done something insane and not thought twice, but I did not want to overdo anything here this evening. I was on my own, which is already taking a risk — too serious of one for my better part of judgment then.
I found an unoccupied piece of patio furniture outside in the backyard. It was more spacious and less constricting than being inside the sweltering domicile. More air and fewer clusters of crowds brushing into my Safe Zone allowed me to relax and contemplate. People were in their groups and cliques and saturated in their confidences for reasons obvious to anyone. In that sort of environment, being ingratiated within a group makes a state of mind different from when unescorted. I felt withdrawn and homesick at this function that night, to be sure, drinking alcohol in my teens and prone to rash decisions. I had to remain vigilant and keep my wits about me.
This garden party had been carrying on for a while now. I saw people dancing, fornicating, and rambling incoherently across the yard from what looked to be drug use, alleged to be ecstasy. I saw a surreptitious group of males, the type known all too well to me by then. I assumed they were selling — my assumption proved correct after time spent sitting with my drink and policing them.
Club drugs were still out of my depth then, and taking something like MDMA — or taking any substance for that matter — without someone to trust nearby leads to bad decision-making and potential catastrophe. It's a wonderful way to wreck your entire life in an instant — and be left with the sickening hindsight of, “Why did I have to do it? I could have Just Said No. Everything would be fine right now if I had.” Thoughts such as those make me think of what is taken for granted, not to mention my health. With what I was doing for a better amount of six years, it is a miracle I am even alive and not in a coma or dead. Which is worse, the former or the latter?
There would be no fucking way I would be taking anything on that night, let alone pay anything out of pocket for whatever insalubrious garbage it may have been cut with. I was searching around for someone who appeared to be in a comparable situation as me: they were at this festivity to get laid and bust their nut — no cons, illegalities, or ODs attached. Nothing wrong with a little lovin'.
I had been there for at least half an hour now. I recall having a Dark and Stormy — a drink I have thoroughly enjoyed over the years. I doubt the rum was anything from a top shelf, but volume is volume. Speaking of volume, since the time I'd strolled through the home, the music was getting better. Maybe they'd replaced whoever was doing the DJing with someone who knew their shit — a connoisseur who viewed music as an art form, as I did. It sounded to be deep-cuts of minimal techno, vocal trance, et cetera. Echoes of numerous, unknown artists and tracks that someone could quite easily only ever lay ears on once during a lifespan and then never hear again.
Hearing the unheard has always been a big deal to me. I thrive for a moment where I will hear something to fall in love with — or take offense from. As cruel as it seems to say to anybody sober, genres such as techno and trance will only sound better while rolling on uppers or while bombed out of their gourds on herb — or, in my case, that eve, floating on alcohol.
But please permit me to be a hoity-toity, high and mighty, la-di-da ball-buster by repudiating what was literally just said: Don't do drugs; don't even drink hard liquor. It's the smart thing to do.
VII
I remember attempting a conversation with a couple of passersby if you could call it a conversation. Most of what they were mumbling to me about was idiosyncratic gibberish. Obviously Zonked. I told them, delivered as a fait accompli, what I was here for — my thirst needed to be quenched by some sort of personified punch after the stressors of my existence throughout that week, hither. While I continued to sip my beverage and soak in the sounds, I looked for a suitable other to aid me in accomplishing this feat. It would be an extreme responsibility for them.
Most of the guys I saw there thought themselves larger than life, and justly so, I guess. They had girls with them already. It's possible actual relationships were going on, e.g., boyfriend and girlfriend. Most looked thunderous and hyper. Always something to say. They frolicked in their esteem.
Were I to walk up to these characters or them to me, dictation would be on their terms. They could easily cast me aside and find someone looking nearly as good as I was that night, and I was looking severely good at 19; it would be untenable to deny or just plain mean to tell a Missy otherwise. I was getting tons of inspections, lonely and abandoned as I was. Time was running out for me to choose, and the alcohol was in effect.
VIII
I saw one of the smaller assemblages that looked to be more phlegmatic than the norm. They casually conversed and gave no evidence of having any terminal impairment. From a stone's throw away from my location, they looked like respectable working-class — blasé and hospitable; no flamboyance. One guy was the odd man out. He had no Lady on his arm, as the other two Gentlemen did. He looked to be a real Somebody.
I would say he was in his upper twenties. His physique looked active, rugged, and undemanding — a type I loved to tempt. His hair was dark, dense, and wavy — enough of it to run my fingers through to feel good about myself. He had maintained facial hair, but not too maintained. He seemed rough around the edges, with nothing tapered or outstanding. His clothing — a distinctly recollected dark and drab T-shirt and tarnished denim jeans — fit loosely enough for comfort and snug enough to show off his sculpt — one that looked lean with a fatally underestimated power behind it. Hell yeah, I'd tap that!
I was eyeing him up and down, gorgeous as I was, and he saw me doing it. He was participating in a chat with his buddies and their dates while he was more and more glancing over at me, sitting on my own, trying to pretend like he was not affected. I wondered if they were talking about me — it looked like they were touching on something. From what I was observing, he seemed to have a reserved opinion of himself. His friends appeared that way, too. There was no complacency or delusion present.
I was stricken to carry myself with the same decorum in ordinary cases, but I was horny and infatuated with myself at the minute, not to mention Sloshed. I thought the man was looking at me and assuming right away that there would be no bet in hell of scoring a nasty summit of a number like me on that night. Too modest for his own good. Or was I wrong? Was I too conceited and haughty for my own good? I wondered what kind of beast of a Cock was skulking behind the excess seen in his weathered jeans like it was some predator waiting in ambush. Each seam and tear in those pants he bore so eloquently were more than likely earned by his merit at whatever tedious daily grind he had, rather than been pre-installed at purchase merely to resemble liveliness.
As I continued studying him, I felt my mouth salivate. My breath began to elevate. My muscles were contracting, and I was fidgeting in my chair like I'd been doing at work earlier. What charm lay bare and void betwixt my thighs was going from moist to damp, damp to wet, and throbbing with each heartbeat. Steamy thoughts were going on in my fucked up and dirty head. I queried how much I could get away with here — Niña Loca, arguing with the Voices. The hand that did not contain a plastic cup involuntarily traveled down to paw at the soft Hill found in my shorts. I oftentimes do this with the knuckles bearing inward — really, there is no control over it. Then I felt my face begin to tingle and my mouth abruptly dry. I took another swig of 40 as if that would alleviate the dryness in the long run.
My chest became tight, and my heart began to pulsate with even greater intensity — so much more that I felt it shocking my body from root to stem. My adrenaline was kicking in — something I still needed to get used to feeling. I wanted this dude to put his brawny hands all over me and force me to moan for him as he fucks me to climax. Oh, God, how I needed it. I wasn't going to wait around for it to happen. I got up and took concealed, stumbled strides athwart the grass and over to him.
IX
He grew taller as I neared — at least a head's higher than my 5'5''. Oh yeah, this fella was interested, so was I. Definitely a Smash. Something was trying to click here. His eyes lit up a bit, deep and complex as they were, like mine. Still, he did not turn them away from me to stare at his feet or act like he didn't know what was happening. I sensed he had assurance in himself, whether he cared to concede to it or not.
As I landed my sights on the more intricate of his features, it became clear why he did. He was indeed much older than I, more into his early thirties. This was not some boy as green as the ground I stood on; it was a full-fledged Man. With the age comes the experience, as I was going to find out about later on. A man's age advantage over me also stirs my more discreet and frailer of psychological quirks — the lack of a Father Figure. Where I was invisible to my dad, I had found an adjacent alternative, who did appreciate me and lavished me in sensuality, furthermore.
I'm a believer in Occam's razor — that the Quickest Avenue is probably going to be the right one to go down. Short and sweet; no meandering BS or trying out new techniques. I asked him if he was with someone. He took my meaning, shook his dear head in a neutral expression, and told me No. We shared the same policy, apparently — candid, concise, and straight to business; this is not like the movies. I asked if I could be with him. He said Yes — just like that. I went up to meet his chest, albeit hesitant from the slight jolted shock to my nervous system when I realized he was more seasoned than I had anticipated. But he extended a sinewy arm to give me signs I had nothing to fear from him.
An indefinable surge of warmth went over me. Feelings of Happiness and Acceptance flooded inside as I hugged my body closer.
I was on his left; I remember it. He put his arm around me. He was a rock-solid Bull. I wanted to put my arm around him, too. When I did, it felt like trying to hug a bronze statue out of Ancient Rome. I felt out of my body so often during these escapades. It was something surreal like a déjà vu or feeling like I'd reached the pinnacle of a precipice, one where reality only existed inside my mind and falling off the ledge would turn it into a black nihility, like before being born into a soul.
I wished to rest my head on him and shut my eyes, then open them to see if I'd wake up someplace else — I didn't want to wake up; I wanted to go nowhere else but 'Here' and 'Now.' He had a scent of cologne that merged with a nostalgic hint of tobacco that I grew up around in a family of smokers; casual, and chain. His conferees were, as I inferred: Around their late twenties and precisely the kinds of laid-back folks that I could correlate to and mellow out with. One might even label it esoteric — no conformity, only themselves.
There was an introduction. We exchanged our names — of which now I cannot recall. Mine was Melanie, and it is appalling that I cannot remember the name of my new boyfriend as I write in the present tense. His pals seemed tranquil and only spoke about as much as need be. They continued having a conversation about something that I draw blanks on now. I think it was work-related. I gathered they were co-workers.
What was running through my mind was who I had my arm around. My hand and its fingers lightly traced the finer details and digits of his spine. They went up to the lower parts of his neck to brush his hairline. I was touching him with greater zeal and affection at an alarming rate of attrition. He was considering it, and I could see it. Who knew I had it in me? I had to raise my head to meet his height. My eyes were looking up and to his. Even if he turned away for a moment to those he was already familiar with, as if to equivocate my presence, I did not falter — my sight remained on him. This technique was not just for him to enjoy but also was a means for me to read him — to try my damnedest to discern what kind of man this was. What kind of secrets did I need to know about, hmm? Eye contact. It's important to me.
I wanted to trust this stranger enough to give him Carte Blanche and let him have total Dominion over me and all that could be his. Capriciousness had nothing to do with the decision I had made — and despite my inebriation, while crossing over the lawn, I knew what I was doing here. It was the End Game in mind — for me to have my brains Fucked out in earnest and their gray matter suspended in Orgasmic Euphoria. Such has always been my Vice. The rest is impertinent; diversions or tactics to lead me to it.
When they met my soft skin, I recalled the grain of his hands calloused and stalwart, like a man's hands should feel. As I expected, this was an active human being with a firm grip on a very clingy gal who coveted to get a lot more of her parts gripped on before the roosters had a chance to crow at sun-up. What I did not expect was how much this buckaroo knew what he was doing. It leads me to believe that this is why I still retain the night, even over six blurry years later, where I would find myself in similar predicaments during every week's end.
X
I finished my Juice and nonchalantly tossed the obligatory Red Solo Cup elsewhere, scattering the condensed ice cubes and soggy rum-soaked lime wedge amongst the turf. A Party will be a Party, and this one was not mine. A proper Fucking Mess — “Fucking” in verb form — for the host/hostess to clean up after all's said and done is, in consolidated fact, a Given. I now had both of my lovely hands vacant and available to touch him, as my inborn omnipotence concerning these libidinous affairs deemed fit.
I edged myself from his side and into his front, though not all the way. Of course, this rose his attention; why would it not? No dialogue was going on between us, and I was quite all right with that. The Music played. The Multitudes in the yard carried on hooping and hollering like not a thing was transpiring between He and Me. My hands were running up and down along his sides and anywhere else stimulating they could conquer. I have been told countless times in so many ways about what it is like to feel my reception and bona fide sentiment via my touch.
I did not grab the Bulge I wanted so desperately to have in my clutches, quite yet. It's crucial not to overstep bounds, initially. I needed to wait for that moment, a critical one. I had a Good Vibe going on here; high hopes; this was most certainly a Catch. He “wasn't most guys,” and for once in a blue-fucking-moon in the Sky, this Truth was held to be self-evident. I wanted him to have it, this luscious body in its entirety. He did not have to prove a thing to a girl endeavoring to cultivate herself. I finally got him to focus on Me, Me, Me, and fuck all else — the narcissistic wench that I was.
In that instant, I banked on the Accolade to take place — the bit where this man took over for me and granted me something in return; quid pro quo. And he did.
First Base! He had been a downplayed professional, touching me in all the right places with all the right amounts of pressure applied. His friends were very polite, and I don't even remember when they shifted elsewhere to give us our privacy. The only thing I remember was how fast I was being pulled into his body from a forceful tug on my Butt and my lips meeting his. I felt my boobs flattened on his torso in their usual somatic fashion — always a treat. My eyes closed, and what was subtlety on both our parts quickly turned to passion. I had no choice in this anymore. I was being manhandled and forced to submission by this Tank, made to feel like a Woman.
My forearms went around his Hull and my fingers through his hair — any place I could nudge and turn on. All the while, he is doing the same things to me. Inside, I am growing aroused beyond words — driven to moan and whisper indiscretions and Freudian slips I would only utter from my authentic pleasure. My emotional state, psyche, and soul were being taken back to childhood — dismissal then, embrace now. They should be signals to this man — to any man — of how much I was getting into this. I was 'F4M/DTF/NSA,' unequivocally.
He had taken his Big Bat and hit the Baseball well into the outfield, if not a home run, so he rounded to Second Base without the obligation to halt on the first plate. The heat and waves from his approval and endorsement enveloped me. I was standing on tippy-toes and then felt a drag in the small of my back by a stern and assertive hand. I was as closely knit to his body as allowable with our clothes still on. My kisses grew more adventurous and liberal, of which happy campers have told me are as great as my touch. My tongue was doing its handiwork; he impressed me with his. He was pulling up my leg to rest against his midsection as if to lift me from the ground and spare me my encumbrance. I'll admit, it was tough being Me sometimes.
He had his other hand grabbing into my tight Ass in the interim — a lot of Ass to grab into. Courtesy of a South-American heritage, the Brazilian Butt Lift came with the Package. As he did this, it caused everything so tender and bewitching to the commonfolk to stretch apart and shoot waves of exhilaration through me, from the top of my pointy hat, to where I sit on a broomstick, to the tips of my toes. I like it when my backside is played with and violated by a stronger counterpart, 'tis true.
I emphasize: With all that is Corporeal, simultaneously existing with all that is Conceptual, the pleasure I feel from this is Incommunicable. I felt another brutish hand betwixt my pregnable legs and its fingers pressing into fertile valleys below the pubic bone. He knew precisely where my Clit was, even with my dungarees obstructing it. We — being me and Her — were assuredly in trouble. Giving this Paragon of Masculinity no sign of refusal and every incentive to take this to another level, I immediately placed my hand on the Bump of unmentionables in his slacks. I was, dying then and there to have it rammed inside me — through any choice of an entrance — to placate my yearning.
I felt how hard it was and only wondered of its potential size when I had it out to put my hands on it. It felt disconcertingly Huge. Too huge for captivity. I aimed to be the girl to release it for good.
XI
I do not know how long we were making out. What could have been minutes seemed like hours to me? Or is it the other way around? My guy and I were standing out in public, and this shit was getting Real. He was going under my skimpy little summertime top and touching my bare, prohibited flesh by that point. I wanted him to take it off. I didn't stand a possibility to surmount to this; he would just triumph in one way or another. He could put me over a desk, stick his Dick in my Ass and fuck the reading glasses off me, and there would not be a goddamned thing I could do to prevent it. I knew it. Despite all that Respect I had for myself, I was ready to accept being got and fucked back into my place on the Hierarchy — fucked out of the Feminist Mindset that liked to creep up on me. And him being a Hunk and having it all rock-hard in his pants because of me only validated my Role and gave me that much more esteem — I accorded him his hard-on.
He was digging me. On the Ortho-Novum, or whatever I was taking at the time, there was no cause for us to be concerned about unplanned cherubs should things come to that. We were ready for this to happen.
My areolae diminished, nipples coagulated. I felt numb from the cocktail in my system. What a lousy feeling sometimes. Contrary to what's said about alcohol warming the blood, the opposite is true — it reduces body temperature. I was getting cold. Finally, my boo gave me an interval to be able to tell him that I “really wanted to be alone with him” — more than likely in those selfsame words, or fewer — implying that I needed him to fuck me. He understood. This guy was exceptional, incredible. Most talk too much, but he was of few words. He explained to me, in brevity, that he lived only a five-minute stroll from the house party and asked me if I wanted to go there with him. I answered, “Yes," with as much sincerity and solemnity as I could muster from my drunken state. He put his arm around me, said some hazy farewells and valedictions to his associates, and lead me from the property.
XII
The eve had turned late, at least according to whatever Pecksniffian condescender declared that 'when the sun is down, then it should be deemed by us as such.' I didn't know the exact time, but as long as I'd lived with Time, it had to have been at least after 23:00. It was a peaceful walk, lit by the scattered lamps on the road and the city's glow and hum. Not a lot was spoken between him and me, though I remember trading compliments and informing him of how much I was looking forward to this.
We were enchanted by each other in the ambiance of the midnight that warded off the distant sounds of commerce, transit, and day-in-day-out hustle-bustle.
My other half had a sturdy arm around my curvy waistline, and a steady palm on my belly — my more supple touch sought to rouse him on his back while he did so. I was on his left side; I reckon it's the instinctive side of an alpha male for me to choose. It made me feel great; these fluttery butterflies in my head with his hold down there. I strived to stay as flirty and lewd as I could with my hookup. But mayhaps a more magical side of me gave a more devoted sort of touch to him, as plausible while in motion, as we neared wherever he lived. Maybe my caring touch hoped to sustain the comfort and warmth we had already shared at the gathering together. Perhaps it hoped to obtain more.
I can get a bit melancholy while on the sauce; it is a depressant, after all. I remember my touch carrying a gravity. Was my fling feeling it like it was? Nah, probably not. Regardless, my swooning and blushing from this tall and mysterious drifter, leading me to be fucked, may have evoked some facepalming drama. He had his arm around my waist. His hand pressed into my womb; it possibly jerked a tear in the corner of my eye or two. Maybe a little one. I can become very emotional when my guard is down like it was there; is that so bad?
I get this fucking longing to gratify another entity and receive something in return from it. It is kind of difficult to explain. Most of my frequented types did not give me this in return. I wanted to exploit some form of compromise — a chunk that was taken out of their armor by means I would hope to overhear during pillow talk, highs, trips, or something. I aspire to get a hard-ass such as this one with my arm wrapped around to open themselves up to me; make me feel meaningful, if not indispensable to them. Maybe then I would repay them by letting them see me open up — let them have a taste of what really flows through my heart.
Though I would find myself in similar situations shortly in the future, most of the liquor was subsiding by then; I only downed the one cup at the gala — granted, a large cup. The temperature had fallen, and I was freezing. I remember shivering and trembling, my teeth gritting, but this could have been from the looming plans. I will confess, I was slightly anxious since I knew what was coming. I was in this sexy rascal's grasp and heading with him towards the fabricated and murk unventured. It did not matter; it was a beneficial kind of worry, more of a therapeutic dilemma, or being in labor before childbirth — the kind that made me feel like a lady. I had to have been looking good — my heavy eyeliner to lose himself in; my myriad of long sable hair abound for him to stir and sway. He was treating me well. He had respect for me, and I knew he would not hurt me. I was fucking ready for this.
XIII
We'd reached our destination. I had deduced — all while keeping up with the tradition of oohing and awing over the immaterial and mundane on our way over — that the structure was a lesser idyllic sight, fixed closer to the street. It was more of a bungalow, with less of a yard in front — a bit of a far cry from the dazzling, bourgeois casa we'd trekked from in the minutes that felt like ages ago. But if it's Moolah I'm after, then they don't know me at all.
He took me around to the rear of the dwelling to unlock a door. The backyard was more spacious, only as I recall from the low level of visibility, it being past my bedtime. No moment was wasted going inside.
He closed the doorway. I heard the keys clank as they hit the kitchen counter. It was dim, save for a small tinted light seen in his living room — he had left it as such for us: dark. The curtains were closed. I heard a radio on low; 88.1, a jazz station — maybe to dissuade intruders? Or had he been planning something here all along? What space was there appeared to be well-kept, as if he wasn't home a lot — or when he was, he had a needy bombshell clinging to him as he did on this night. It had this atmosphere of order and neatness — that of an industrial and regulated one — a well-disciplined fellow. Though, it felt like a cozy and homey place to me, too.
I was only judging all of this in a brief instance because he turned to confront me. I gawked at him with a minor trace of hesitancy, as if I could not believe this was happening to me right now. He took me in his arms, and I melted into a fervent kiss.
XIV
You get out of me what you put into me. Most of the plights that I braved with men were pseudo and superficial. There was no real thought of affection from them. But this seemed offbeat. I was feeling it — the vibe and the passion. He was giving me everything he had while still being vertical with clothes on his person, and he was fucking good at it.
I don't know how long we were fondling one another or how we were veering towards the living room floor. As we did so, I understood that pieces of our clothing no longer wanted to be a part of the equation. I had my Beau's shirt off before we hit the rug. An effortless quintessence of a man was on top of me, giving it up to me, and I back to him. My top was still on, likely thinly sown and suggestive.
I must confess I had not been wearing a bra since that eventide when I left work. It is my habit to ditch a bra from my soma at any opportune respite I can get. I have claustrophobia, and they are so fucking choking and uncomfortable. And, yeah, what was underneath the required conduct and expectation for people to have raiment on their persona in Society was probably blatantly visible to the public, too — i.e., my voluptuous 30Ds. But why should I have to wear a bra on such a nefarious night? He already knew it, of course. His hands were well up into my shirt and directly applied to all that is magnificent back at the party. He had not seen them unfiltered yet, however. We were still kissing; necking; feeling each other up — making love with each other. Does this not seem like it could want to go on for an eternity?
My toned legs were wrapping around his back and pulling him in. I hugged him as close to me as I could. He touched me all over, was rubbing his hand on my shorts, right where I like it. Arousing noises were being born by me through concupiscence and pleasure. He stopped a moment, said nothing, only looked at me — my mood dazed and bewildered; my hair a scintillating and frantic mess, as he edged my top over my boobs. He paused another sec, and his eyes went wide. Nevertheless, he did not comment, and neither did I. Our facial expressions were our conversation. Maybe I would be getting another kind of 'facial' pretty soon. I looked at him and gave half a smirk with a feigned exhalation through my nose. He seized the meaning that I wanted this to proceed.
He smooched me all over my upstairs and became enraptured by the visage of my exquisite knockers handcrafted by God. I closed my eyes and felt hot inside as he did so, never ceasing to convey my profound affections to him. He was traveling further downstairs in his affections towards me. My scantily sported top, a fluorescent orange insert brand name as I hark back to, had been discarded — flung across the pad. Both of us still had our pants on, obscuring the most sacred and sought-after regions. His was all I was musing about; what kind of monstrosity would I have to tussle with here? I could only feel it confined to his pants — what I felt scared me and shortened my breath, made me bite a lip or two. I was so fucking aroused.
He was past my navel at this point; his tongue had been in there. My pants, still being equipped, did neither of us any good. It was time. He knew it, and so did I. He slid them down my legs and past my bare feet that draped over his shoulders. I have cute feet and toes, probably painted then. He saw them — before glimpsing at the shaven grandeur farther up, clearly conspicuous behind a decadent thong — and was not opposed to putting any part of me into his trap.
He did something like stick me in his mouth, and I did something such as stroke the excess of his penis in his jeans with my other foot if only to entice him — as is my intuition when an apex has my toes at his mercy. His blue jeans were indeed still present, and I would be giving him prompts to take them off in succession with my waxed legs spread for him. He did not succumb. He took his time and it was turning me the fuck on in the meantime.
My darling had skipped down several floors. He was now operating from bottom to top, inevitably leading to my delectable vulva and all points between — within and without; protruded and retracted. Would whatever animal that lay hungry in the foliage cause a prolapse when it sprung out to attack me? We — me and my pussy — had to wonder how bad this was going to be. What had we gotten ourselves into this time?
It was no tricky task for this specialist to maneuver around my slutty looking band of string and put his mouth on areas and orifices that need no introduction to Mankind. There was no excuse not to know the female anatomy in 2014. Like the rest of his touch, it was an intrinsic gift to him — the right amounts of oscillated pressure applied under my little canopy. All I could think to do was just lay there and deal with it, play with my boobies, bite my lip, look down in amazement and reverence and savor it.
This was a man who was not afraid or ashamed to go down on a woman. Evidently, this was about my pleasure, not his. I felt like a queen. He tapped his tongue right into my spot with my hand on his head whilst I was gasping in total awe of this hottie and pleading with him for it to continue and never desist. What more could a girl want? Everything was dripping in secretion, famished to have this panther make a meal out of us. His tongue in my box and on Dr. Grafenberg's spot was positively Awesome — I never use this word lightly.
XV
At this point, we had me moaning in agony for him, my legs trembling, and nerve endings bestowing euphoric bolts of lightning through my body. I was so fucking close, and yet, he paused. He brought my legs together and ditched the sad excuse of synthetic material that remained on me, leaving me in the nude. I do remember faintly saying to him, in helpless and perplexed excitement, “Let me see it, Daddy,” as if I had to tell this guy how to do his job. I could not help it; I needed it so fucking badly!
He took the sides of my arms in both his hands and elevated me from the floor. He didn't have to tell me twice when he stood to his feet. I got on my knees and put my hands on his legs, never forgetting eye contact — laborious as it was, to focus on anything but my prize. My mate had already trod well past the third base by now, and I hadn't even seen it yet — I would not malinger here. It was time for him to head for the home plate — the final sprint. He undid the button and saved the zipper for me. I'd waste no time keeping his briefs on, either. I wanted the shock from this to strike me — though slowly, steadily, and in all profundity, I gripped the tops to slide them down.
In exact, shuddered words of, “Oh my God,” as it lept out from behind the final barrier of cloth and fell from its weight, oxygen had been displaced in my lungs and replaced by another wave of an electrical current that detonated in my chest. I could not believe what I was bearing witness to here. Before then, I'd seen in propria persona what constitutes Perfect and Large dicks — these are not terrible items at all. But I had not seen a cock as colossal as his, staring me right in the face as tangible. This dude was Hung. How in Fuck's name was I going to manage this! He put the 'Well' in 'Well Endowed' in every literal and iterated sense.
My breath quivered, and all I could think to do next was to put my hands on it — yes, it required them both. I'm on my knees, naked and flushed, before this monument of a man looking down at me. He was petting my head and pampering my brown-black hair, encouraging and inspiring me. Fuck, I was hot. It just behooved me, instinctively, to begin the process of engulfing it. Need I go into copious detail here? I was a prodigy of oral sex — of any sex. The simple translation: I love fucking.
I heard his breathing go up and felt his grip begin to tighten. He didn't do anything brutish or obnoxious to me, only tilted his head to the ceiling to enjoy it. This delighted and satisfied me as I proceeded to go down on it further. I couldn't fit its entirety into the back of my throat, as diligent and persevered as I was, so I ran along its sides instead. I glanced up at him and sought his trust in me to put his nuts in my mouth — gently so as not to hurt them. One hand remained to stroke on his cock, the other wrapped around his leg. I closed my eyes and listened to his stifled groans from the fabulous head he was receiving. The erotic redolence of sex was in the air and affecting my anima. I felt both of our raised pulses; my own was crippling me. My heart could not beat any faster than it was; my body was ready to explode like a volcano.
I rose from my knees a bit to play with myself. I doubt he noticed me reaching down to rub my pussy and press a finger or two onto my asshole. I continued to suck his dick off and allow as much of it to slide down into my throat as I could. I was so fucking ready for this guy to vanquish us. How were we going to fit this? I trusted him to be helpful and patient; he seemed like such a nice and handsome gent.
We were communicating with each other only through our expression; it went without saying. Both of us knew what to do before the moment had arrived. My sweetheart saw me dawdling and hesitating with his circumference still in my yap and gently withdrew. He had his hand brushing the side of my adorable mug and went to a bended knee to lay on the soft carpet. He didn't have to signal me; tell me two times — we had already agreed upon it. It was beautiful and organic.
On my way back down to meet him, I gave fellatio for a moment longer, simply to show how much I cared and also to prep it for penetration. Then I settled my hands on his warm and naked hide and laid atop him, my comely profile facing his. My body was swollen in its arousal as I lay pressed against him, everything so sensitive in the slightest movement. My lover put arms around me; I was no longer cold. I was like china, but he was gentle, caring only for my comfort. I wanted to kiss him again for it, and now free in the nude with the thought of his lush cock eagerly waiting in the middle of my titillating legs.
My choice. An inexpressible joy that can only be comprehended while feeling the phenomena; two conglomerate bodies becoming a better and fuller whole. I felt like a part of this person. We laced hands, sought fidelity while entwined, and committed ourselves to one another. We withheld nothing. I felt safe; he would not harm me. I only go by my nature when I feel this fierce of a connection with my partner.
XVI
I don't recall any other specifics of our lovemaking prior to insertion. What I do remember about this night were the length and girth. We were going to have to take this slow; it went without saying as he caressed me, and I gave him whimpers and hints of how nervous I was. I was as ready for it as I would ever be; burning, drenched, and relaxed. His very erect Johnson was still loitering around the entrance to my pussy. No condom was involved — always a gamble, but he seemed like a well-kept enough chap to me. I took his hand in mine and guided it down my back to display my wish. I placed mine on his shaft and carefully prodded its head through my labia and onto my slit to squeeze it in.
Yeah, he was enjoying himself. I did not remove my cajoling gaze from him, either. It entailed some parted mouths, some blood-and-tears, some concentrated squints, and mixed cries of anguish and relief, but we slipped the tip in. Every part of my vaginal cavity was screaming, “No, don't do this to me, Mel! It's too big!” But despite her quandaries, this was working out for us. Notwithstanding her bitching and vanity, we'd managed it, hand in hand, side by side; we were in this together now. I began to acclimate to my man's ferocious size and take his cock like it was put on Earth, designed, and tent for my insides.
I did my utmost to have as every much of a blazing inch stretching me apart as possible. I dug my fingers into his chest and arched my back, going down on this fucking fire-breathing leviathan as much as I could stomach. Its master and ruler — its Neptune — only laid there with his eyes closed and head on the carpet. He had stopped touching me at that point. Was he just relishing in my depravity and my desperation to make this work? Various “oh gods” and “oh fucks” were forcibly ousted from my vernacular amidst each heavier land onto his column. My tits bounced up and down for his entertainment and viewing pleasure. How great does that sound?
Still, he lay there, hands behind his head like nothing was happening, and my determination to win over his heart didn't mean fuck all to him. I felt it striking withering blows to my cervix at that point, and a substantial number of fiery inches remained outdoors. I could not, for the life of me, adjoin his ball sack to my filled gape. I leaned back like I love to do and could not sit down on it all the way. It forced me to remain aloft, quite literally. This man was fucking huge — a cock to contend with a giant's. Enough said.
XVII
The challenging amount of size was negligible after some minutes of nurtured friction, slower plummets, and repeated grindings. This job was not without its complications. It's not kids' stuff; it's strenuous and taxing — this was not easy work, and Pussy and I were having our work cut out for us. There were pings of discomfort and pleasure, but eventually, I was landing on it in enough of a meticulous rhythm to begin to feel an orgasm in the making of such immense depth and explosive magnitude as I had never felt.
Its surface texture just felt so damn fine inside; words cannot tell. My membrane encompassed every pulsing vein and intricacy. Its foreign heat melded with my familiar — it accommodated the ache on the spot where I kept liking it to hit. I was getting comfortable, slicker from the continual reams in and out of my hole. It was getting a lot easier to endure, very rapidly.
The explosion, and my trip to it, would not be canceled. His cock was hitting the home plate, and then some. If any pain persisted as it broke through the gates during the relentless siege into my pink, I was ignoring it. It was too good to stop. I had no jurisdiction over myself at this point; it had all switched over to mental. Nothing else was relevant. God, can I get into it. I was getting ready to come all over Daddy's cock, and I was telling him so. He did not need to be apprised by me; he saw me getting close. He no longer just lay dormant but reciprocated with affection, put his hands all over me, and gave me the time of night.
The feeling of his acknowledgment, on its own, was enough to send me over the edge, then and there. I tried to hold out for as long as I could. Why? I do not know. Perhaps it was my pride. Maybe I didn't want him seeing how easy I was; or how much I was fancying him. I didn't trust myself enough to let go. It would not matter; he would force the orgasm out of me eventually, by my will or not.
Things were getting more vocal on my part; nothing said was being moderated. I have something of a terrible fucking lip, nihilistic as I tend to be. He began to pound into my body as I met with his — a synchronized love dance that has been going on between Man and his woman for quite some ti
BDSM Method To Make Her Cum Everytime!
BDSM Method To Make Her Cum Everytime! · General · Dudes are always trying to pick my head for sex and relationship advice for the women they love. One dude couldn't even get his lady to have an orgasm and I just laughed. He was like, "What's so funny?" I replied, "She probably doesn't want an orgasm because most chicks think it's pee. I'm dead serious. Some chicks are even stupid enough to pee on you because of that belief". So dude was like, "Then what do I do?" I told him to make sure she pees first, then I gave him a special BDSM method and I'm going to share that method here with TUSC! First is TOOLS: you're going to need 200' of strong nylon rope or paracord (in case she brings friends and preferably the latter), a bed for her to do the "Cat Pose" on, and a gag ball. If your woman loves bondage, she shouldn't ask questions because she probably wants whatever you're going to do to her. If she asks, just tell her "it's a surprise". Second is PREPARATION: Gag ball in her mouth, good! Have her assume the "Cat Pose" with her feet over the edge of the bed. What is the "Cat Pose"? It's basically a modified version of doggie style, but instead of knees and hands, it's knees and elbows. Got it? Good! Now you want to tie her hands together, then run a line of rope from her hands to the head of the bed. This will keep her from pulling her arms back. Got it? Good! Now you want to tie her arms down, so she can't lift them. You do that by putting a loop of rope around her elbows, but just right above them. Make sure those elbows are touching, so she can't wiggle out. Got it? Good! Now run a line of rope under the bed and bring it up, so that it's tied snugly to the bed right under her midsection. Then run a loop of rope between her arms above where her elbows are tied and make a really tight not. Tight as in pulling a little, but not creating excessive discomfort. Got it? Good! Next, run a line of rope just above her knees, then take your fist and have her spread her legs the length of your fist. Now tie those babies snugly. Got it? Good! Now run a line of rope as a slip knot around the rope you just tied above her knees. This will keep her from loosening the rope you tied above her knees because with the other end of that rope, you're going to tie it snugly to the rope that's tied to the bed. Got it? Good! LAST ROPE! This rope is to be used to literally tie her to the foot of the bed. You do this by going under the foot of the bed about a foot from the end and bring it up and over her ankles. This will prevent her from lifting her feet and sliding out. Got it? Good! Third is METHOD: Kneel down behind her like you're going to eat out her pussy, but instead, get the fingertips of your right hand as wet as you possibly can with your saliva, reach up to her pussy hole and rub on that sucker with your fingertips aggressively. When I say aggressively, I mean, you push in on her pussy firmly, and rub up and down rapidly. She'll squirm like crazy and may even scream like a manic against her gag ball, but you're waiting for that magical shower, so just ignore her and keep on going. If she's stupid, she'll say that she peed on you, which you know isn't true because you made her piss before you even got started. If she's smart, she'll realise that all the times she thought she was pissing on men were actually orgasms. Anyway, this method will give your lady a mind-blowing orgasm in one minute or less. I guarantee. ✌️
South england
Other Locations · South england · Message me if your form south england‚ females only.
Orgasms in the north of England
Other Locations · Orgasms in the north of England · Message me if you want to meet up for NSA in the north of England
jeepster1242
Male · Central New England, United States of America. I am looking for that girl or girls who like to have discreet sexual meetings around central New England. I am a real gentleman‚ love oral to the limits. I love erotic photography sessions where we both can get really hot with each other by you taking photos of me‚ then I take some of you. Get back to me for more....with a location in Central New England. Maybe even start a small sex club for 6 to 8 people to meet every once in a while for fun and games. While a couple is screwing‚ all the rest can watch...now does that turn you on or what.... ALSO LOOKING FOR ANOTHER GIRL FOR A THREESOME! MILF'S NEED TO APPLY......
Just joined, anyone fancy meeting down in the South West of England?
General Discussions · Just joined, anyone fancy meeting down in the South West of England? · Hey everyone, I just joined and I'd love to me some of the you, I'm based in the South West of England
18 Male Hadleigh England
UK Only · 18 Male Hadleigh England · Male 18 here in Hadleigh England looking for to meet men 18-40 for nsa sex. I have a pup mask and want to wear it while with you
Anal, oral; I can come to yours or can meet up. I'm offering this if you live in Benfleet, Hadleigh, Canvey, Southend, or Rayleigh; preferably the first two
Hunter
Hunter · General · Sunshine warms your face as your eyes slowly open. You stretch feeling your heart still racing from the half remembered dream. Stretching in the sensual comfort of the bed you listening to the day you grasp at the wisps of the dream you don't want to get away‚ but the harder you try the more elusive the dream becomes. Now listening to the sounds of morning throughout the house and beyond‚ this day seems different. There's something that you can't quite put your finger on. Oh well‚ you have the whole day off and so much planned to do around here‚ is seems there is never enough time‚ yet today still seems different.
All morning it has been with you that feeling that today is different. Your morning has gone by so fast‚ all those chores‚ duties and responsibilities completed in record time. It is only a little after noon and you have accomplished so much‚ you deserve a break. A walk on this beautiful day would be a perfect break from the routine. There is an energy in the air‚ a tension that makes your nerve endings tingle. Maybe a storm is building‚ you close the door and check the sky seeing wispy clouds and wide expances of blue. Time to go to that special place‚ the beautiful clearing in the woods where you can enjoy the day and forget the reality of duties and responsibilities. As you walk the day is pulling you on with that strange energy a power and tension is building and it is having a very interesting effect on you.
Everything seems brighter and clearer than just another day. Its warm and the clothes you have on are light and you know that you look good‚ but you aren't going to meet someone so you wonder why exactly you just thought about that. In fact where you were going you would not see anyone‚ your sure that someone else might know the clearing with its luxurious grasses and wild flowers‚ its butterflies and the song birds; yet you had never seen anyone there. Everyone is too busy. As you walk‚ taking your time‚ you can feel the days energy intensify. You become accutly aware you your body‚ it seems like every nerve is standing at attention. You can feel the movement of the soft fabric against your skin‚ the sensuous feeling it gives you brings color to your cheeks. you can feel goose bumps and yet it is a warm day with a light breeze. You are walking quickly‚ not knowing why but wanting more than anything to get there. You feel the movement of you clothes now on your breasts and your nipples are erect soldiers standing at attention‚ which of course makes the feeling of your top and bra that much more exciting. You stroke your hands up your arms feeling the goosebumps and brushing over your breasts you gasp as your arms crossing your chest slide over those tiny soldiers and send‚ what feels like‚ and electric shock of pure sensual animal pleasure all through your body.
Now you know this is silly. You enjoy some self love as much as the next person‚ but now you are hurrying through the woods as if you had a date. You could enjoy your time in the playing lights and shadows and maybe you could get your body to calm down until you could go home and release some of this pent up feeling‚ it had been too long. You are just going to have a relaxing walk in the woods and enjoy your special place away from everyone and everything that seems to be intent on pulling you in different directions all day long. The energy of the day continues to climb‚ now along with your nipples sending deliciously sexual feeling of pleasure through your body‚ like waves on a beach‚ the shorts you are waring are putting pressure on a place that is stimulating even more pleasure with each step. The smile on your face brightens the day further and your rebellious body continues its waves of sensual/ sexual pleasure‚ those waves were becoming stronger as if a storm was nearing.
By the time you reach the clearing your having to hold back a giggle and gasps of pure pleasure. You'll just sit down in the dappled shade and wait for your overheated body to calm down. The feeling is delicious though‚ energizing‚ pleasure flowing through your whole being‚ not just your body now‚ images in your mind‚ scenes from that dream from early this morning. The dream of bliss‚ excitement‚ heat and passion. Some glimpses of bits and peaces as tantalizing as your body was and needing just as badly to be touched. You give in and sitting there in the grasses all alone stroking first your arms and your face remembering from your dream that faceless man who had driven you wild with desire. His touch burned and his kisses set you ablaze. Now they were his hands not yours‚ those first tentative touches‚ the the stroking‚ and caressing that your whole existence needed right now. The world drops away now and there is only the dream. The days heat‚ energy and tension had led you to this spot at this time just for this.
Now your hands moving over your body crave the touch of skin on skin and sliding your top up and pulling up your bra is too confining‚ too uncomfortable. Slipping them off enhanced the excitement and the pure pleasure of this. The passion flowing through you now is pure animal sex‚ your body craves release from the bonds of normality‚ craves excitement and the most passionate embrace. Gasps and moans escape as you explore yourself and the mounting sensations are crowding out all thought. It had not been enough to take off your top now you are naked and the grasses prickely touch is making you even more aroused. A sound nearby ‚ a shadow‚ a man is standing there. The sun through the leaves cast light in your eyes and you know it is just the dream. You reach to him and he comes to you‚ whispering his awe at your beauty. But his words are replaced by a more animal sound as his hands lips and body press against yours. He knows you! His touch just right‚ the caress just perfect‚ each move increasing the pleasure until you are riding on the surf‚ you can hear the waves crashing on the shore. His lips on yours‚ his hands exploring searching finding each pleasure that your body needs to have released. He moves down your body and knows just what you need him to do. There is no hurry to him no rush to get it over and go. He is delving into your mind and letting all of your passions flow forth uninhibited by human concerns‚ only animal passions.
Yes‚ yes‚...yes... yess... OH YESSSSSssss‚ Fuck me‚ FUCK ME NOW!! Your fingers curled in his hair as your hips press you against his face‚ tongue‚ lips. The purity of the ecstasy overwhelms you and sweeps you away as the waves of orgasms crash over you. You pull him up over you first noticing how handsome he is‚ you crush your lips to his and guide him into you. This is your dream and he is yours to do with as you wish‚ and right now you wish to have him deep inside you. His movements‚ and rhythm come from you. Your bodies wants‚ needs‚ desire‚and lust driving you wild. After you have peeked several times and several more intense than you imagined possible you feel him explode in you and you tremble at the pleasure. You need to have more and you roll him on his back‚ like a beast on its prey and no prey ever moaned so passionately as you move down to his cock. Stroking‚ kissing‚ teasing until it is a shaft of power you straddle him and take him inside again. You set the rhythm again‚ rocking your hips and pressing just the right way to give yourself the greatest pleasure. He is fully enjoying this too. His eyes burn with passion and lust for you‚ just you. The light plays across his face making it seem you have seen him before‚ but your needs are all your mind and body will think about now and as you ride him you pull first his hands and then his face to your breasts. Sometimes he is gentle‚ and sometimes rough as his sucking draws your nipples between his teeth. Each different nuance simply puts you in orbit. You have never been so consumed‚ nor wanted to consume someone in this way. As you collapse on him as he erupts again‚ you are drained and soooo satisfied.
You wake with the light in your eyes‚ stretching and feeling the scratchy grass against your skin. You are dressed you see‚ but you would be‚ it had only been a dream. You‚ especially you‚ would never strip naked and have wild passionate anmial sex outside in the woods. You'd die of embarrassment. Yet the satisfied feeling lingers. The places where the tenderness‚ after heavy sex‚ can be felt were tender. You feel the drying sweat and more on your body and you smile and think‚ what if? You walk home more content than a cat on a warm sunny day and your whole being sings with satisfied pleasure. The few people you pass look at you and smile‚ some wave‚ they all seem as happy as you are.
As you get home and head for the shower you stop to look in the mirror‚ you can see why all the people were smiling‚ you are radiant‚ your whole body gives of a glow of health‚ happiness and satisfied lust. Well‚ maybe the last only she could see. It had been a dream after all‚ all of it. Yet the feelings she has of satisfaction and the tenderness of places that... oh that's silly‚ you would never let yourself give in to the passions. As you undress for the shower you find a wild flower tucked in your bra and a leaf that must have accidentally gotten in your panties‚ but it had to have been a dream...
Hope you liked it‚
Wife gangbang fantasy/A dangerous reality
Wife gangbang fantasy/A dangerous reality · Non Consent · As usual I was surfing the net
I have seen a small advt. blinking on the screen
It was an intresting one for me
"Fantasise about seeing your wife or girlfriend GANGBANGED?
Do you want to turn your fantasy into reality?
If YES, contact us for more details on e mail address etc, etc "
My heart began beating faster and my cock became stiffer as I re-read the massage. At first I thought that it must be some kid messing about, then I realised that my fingers were typing the address into an e-mail document.
"It'll be a laugh." I thought, as I typed 'Interested. Send details.'
"It'll be a turn on for him to consider banging my wife."
I sent the e-mail never thinking that they were serious or even lived in the UK anyhow.
After about 10 minutes of surfing even darker porn sites, a message 'pinged' on screen. I checked my account to see that the message was from the person that I had replied to.
It read?
We may be interested in your wife but need more details. Send by return.
I smiled and eagerly replied?
Andrea, 27, slim, no kids, 5 foot 6 inches, brown hair and blue eyes and I think she is attractive. I pressed send.
After two or three minutes I had another reply.
Send a picture and her sexual preferences. You could be in business
My heart gave a jump as I looked through my documents for something suitable. My cock was stiffening as I found a picture of her from a wedding we attended earlier in the year. She was wearing a hat and a light coloured dress that emphasised her curves. She looked gorgeous.
"Picture attached. Loves oral (giving and receiving), prefers 'doggy style', enjoys wearing sexy lingerie. Not very vocal but is very orgasmic." I exaggerated about the oral sex, but it was only a bit of fun.
I pressed send, and waited. About five minutes later I had the following reply?
She looks good. What is her bra size? Is she trimmed or shaven? Forward this information only if you are serious.
I wasn't really serious but I was getting very turned on 'talking' about my wife to a stranger.
I sent them the following reply anyhow.
She likes to wear sexy underwear (black or white), usually see-thru and lacy. Also likes (black) hold up stockings. She is a 34B bra size and neatly trimmed.
It gave me a real thrill, and my cock was close to bursting point, as I gave out her most personal details.
Within a minute the next message arrived.
Excellent. Where do you live? We are in Essex.
Without thinking I re posted immediately, Oxfordshire. I was surprised that he/they lived so close. I imagined they would have been based overseas for some reason. The next message they sent had an attachment with the following message.
Is this how you want to see your wife?
I quickly opened the attachment. After about a minute of downloading, it showed a woman on her back surrounded by five men that were mauling her body. Her clothes were being ripped off, and her knickers had been pulled to one side exposing a very hairy bush. A black man was kneeling between her thighs fucking her as she sucked another man at the other end.
It was highly erotic.
I masturbated while I looked at the picture imagining it was Andrea.
Yes I'd love to see her look like that. I e-mailed back, cock in hand.
Seconds later another message arrived that shook me to the core.
Send your mobile telephone number so we can make this happen.
Oh my God!" I thought, "These people are serious." Until that moment I had thought it was just a bit of fun ? a fantasy.
I signed out of my e-mail and turned the computer off. I was amazed and shocked that they were this serious and might actually have gone through with it.
I thought no more about it until one morning the following week when I was leaving for work. I found a message stuck onto my car windscreen asking me to call a mobile phone number. I didn't recognise it so waited until I got to work to call. I closed my office door and dialled.
The phone was answered with a harsh, Yes.
Err hello you left me a message to call you I said.
So you thought e-mail would keep you anonymous did you? The voice grunted.
I'm sorry, I don't know what you mean, I replied puzzled.
You e-mailed me last Friday about your wife ?Andrea. She wears nice black lacy underwear, 34b tits and is nice and trimmed. You told me she likes sucking and fucking. The voice went on.
Suddenly I went very pale and felt my legs go weak as my mouth dried up. I took a gulp from my coffee cup and composed myself.
Err yes I know what you're talking about now. I whispered.
I'm in your company car park. A silver VW Golf on the third floor. I want to see you NOW! Don't keep me waiting he demanded and the phone went dead.
I got up from my chair and told my secretary that I was just nipping out for a couple of minutes. I slowly walked into the car park and climbed the stairs to the third floor. It was enclosed from the summer sun and very dark as I scoured the vehicles looking for the silver Golf. Suddenly a car flashed its headlights at me and I turned around. It was 'Him'. I walked over to the car. The passenger car door was already open. The driver was a big man, over six feet tall with a heavy muscle-bound build, shaved head and goatee beard. His arms were covered in Celtic tattoos.
"How did you know where I worked?" I whimpered.
He turned to me menacingly, I followed you from home. When you joined my site you gave me your real address ? idiot! Now don't piss me off unless you want to be found at the bottom of the canal. It was a mistake fucking me about on Friday.
Shaking, I realised that this man was very serious and if I did not co-operate fully with him he would carry out his threat. OK what do you want I asked him.
We want your wife. He replied casually.
I wasn't serious," I told him, "I'm not sure she would want to take part, I continued nervously.
Look pal, that's not how it is." He glared at me, "You offered her to us ? we want her. It's as simple as that. If she puts up a fight, well that just adds to our fun! You can watch if you want to, with, or without her knowing you're there. Its going to happen anyway, so I don't give a shit if you want to be there or not anymore.
My heart was beating so fast I thought it was going to burst.
"We've got a lock up place in London were we hold our parties," he laughed, "we even have a special room for visitors ? twats like you that like watching their wives getting fucked by real men."
What do you want from me? I asked slightly warming to his plan.
I need the alarm code of her car, all of her regular car journeys and I want to know when she is on her period as we don't want to go to all this trouble when she's on. He instructed.
She's just finished her period I replied a bit too over eagerly, then I remembered what I was actually telling him.
Good, e-mail her car details tonight and I'll be in touch, he told me as he ushered me away.
I walked away from his car looking very nervous but I knew I had to get him the information otherwise I would end up with a good kicking and they would probably rape Andrea anyway.
I felt very uneasy for the rest of the day and at about half past two I told my secretary that I felt unwell and was going home.
You don't look too well Rob, she replied hardly looking up from her VDU screen.
Once I got home I looked through the documents for Andrea's car and finally found the alarm code. I sent all of the information along with her movements for the following week by e-mail immediately.
I checked my messages later that night. They replied at 8.30.
"It will happen tomorrow. Be at the address below for about 10.30 if you want to watch.
I checked the address on Routefinder. It appeared to be a scrap yard in SE London.
I rang my secretary and told her that I would not be in for the rest of the week, as I still felt unwell, which was actually the truth.
I was already awake when the alarm buzzed at 7am. I showered and had breakfast as usual. Before I left the house at 7.45, I joined Andrea in our bedroom.
"You okay?" I asked nervously, "Busy day at work?"
My wife was getting dressed, a silky black thong, black see ?thru bra, natural tights, a black and white flowing summer dress and a pair of black high-heeled shoes, she seemed confused at my questioning.
"Yes to both questions," she cocked her left eye at me, "Why?"
"Oh?you know, just ?you looked?.never mind. I'll see you tonight." I smiled and blew her a kiss.
It took nearly two hours to find the address that I had been given. It was a scrapyard in a run down part of Southeast London. I slowly drove my car along the pot-holed road until I came to a cabin next to a metal gate. An old man hobbled to the side window.
I wound it down. "You're keen," he cackled through broken discoloured teeth, "park behind there and follow me."
As I drove behind the cabin two huge German Shepherd dogs began barking and straining at their leashes. I parked next to a BMW, Merc and a Jeep Cherokee.
The old man led me passed the dogs to the side door of a large pre-fabricated hanger.
Inside was a small, unlit room with a tiny table. There was a flask of coffee, plastic cups and a case of cheap beer on top. Standing in the far corner were 3 well-dressed Japanese businessmen nervously looking at me. We nodded 'hello'.
You can watch from there, the old man said pointing to the opposite wall.
There were six spy holes drilled through the brick wall. Each about an inch round, I tentatively looked through a peephole into a stark room.
All I could see was an old sofa a dirty mattress and a strip light.
My heart was racing now as my stomach turned. I couldn't believe what I was doing. What had started out as a wank fantasy was now turning into reality and my wife was going to be gang-banged in front of an audience. I felt nauseous as I took a swig of the beer that I had just been handed.
The door opened again. "We're not too late are we, George?" A small fat Jewish looking man called out, as his taller friend immediately poured them two coffees from the flask.
Looking at his watch the old man replied, "No, they'll be here in a minute, so you'd better get into your positions."
George ushered us to the peepholes, before telling us with a chuckle, "There's plenty of Kleenex on the table, so make sure you use them. I'm sick of having to wash this fucking place after you lot have been in here!"
As soon as I put my eye to the hole the door in the other room burst open and Andrea was dragged in by the man in the VW Golf and another tall, body builder type. A pillowcase was over her head and her hands were fastened with some cord. She was pushed face down onto the sofa making her dress ride up her legs. I could see that her tights had already been ripped at the crotch. My stomach turned over again but my cock ached for relief ? it was so hard. Andrea was sobbing as they pulled the hood from her head. One of the guys undid her wrist fastenings as she now sat, shaking, facing them. Andrea tried to stand up but was pushed back down.
"Sit still, we'll be back in a minute." The older guy grunted, then the two men left the room.
A couple of minutes went by, while Andrea regained some composure. She stood up and walked around a little bit, her dress clinging to her feminine curves. Then she tried to open the door, but it was locked from the outside.
Andrea began banging on the door, "Let me out, let me out. PLEASE! Let me out!"
Suddenly the door was flung open, knocking her back into the room. Five men rushed in four only wearing shorts or track bottoms and old George who had a camcorder. Andrea took a step back as the four men surrounded her dropping their pants at the same time. As George locked the door the fat Jewish man shouted, "Fantastic!" He nudged his friend, who was standing next to me, "The big black lad is Joel. Wait until you see his cock; it's fucking enormous. The big lad with tattoos is Lenny, he organises these things." Then he whispered, "He's fucking evil." He picked up his voice again when the second black man grabbed Andrea's tits, "I think he's called Shola. I've only seen him once before. Ha, ha." He chuckled, "He likes fucking them up the arse."
Andrea slapped his hand away but he wasn't going to be deterred that easily.
The Jewish man described the characters as if they were actors in a film, not professional rapists. "I've never seen the Asian boy before, but he looks like he's got a big dick too."
"The girl looks nice," he continued, "A bit small but looks like she'll put up a fight!"
"Fucking Hell!" I thought, "What have I done?"
He was right, Joel had an exceptionally large cock dangling between his legs. It must have been over 10 inches long.
I was now very nervous but also very turned on. My own erection was straining inside my trousers. The men started pushing Andrea from one to another getting more and more forceful with every push.
Get off me! You bastards, leave me alone! she screamed at them, which only made them laugh.
The black man with the scar (Shola) grabbed her from behind and started to grope her tits through her thin dress. The Asian man pulled her dress up, exposing her torn tights and tiny thong.
George was moving between them with his camera.
Lenny grabbed her dress too and between them they pulled it over her head and off. Andrea was spitting at them as she furiously tried to fight them off.
Her dress was thrown into the corner of the room leaving my wife standing in her black bra, thong, torn tights and high-heeled shoes.
The men were moving around her like hyenas at a carcass. Lenny suddenly grabbed the waistband of her tights to try and pull them down only for Andrea to grab them herself in an attempt to keep them up. As she held onto her tights, the Asian guy released the clip of her bra, Joel pulled it off exposing her firm tits and large pink nipples. The men around me all cheered as the others started to grope and fondle her naked breasts. She raised her arms to protect her swinging tits. Lenny took advantage and pulled her tights and knickers down to her ankles, exposing her neatly trimmed pubes for the first time and making it difficult for her to move.
Get off me, get off me! she shouted, but her pleas fell on deaf ears, as four pairs of hands groped and slapped her naked flesh.
Andrea was then pushed down onto the middle of the sofa. Lenny and Joel sat next to her. Joel held her wrists with one hand and kissed her hard on the lips as he groped her tits, his massive cock swinging like a baseball bat.
Get rid of her knickers and open her legs! Lenny told his friends as he began suckling on her left tit as his cock slapped against her belly.
Shola and the Asian guy grabbed a shoe each, throwing them over their shoulders. Andrea was still struggling to keep her thighs together as her torn tights and black thong were dragged from her ankles leaving her completely naked.
She looks fucking well tight boys," The Jewish man announced, "They'll enjoy themselves with this posh bitch." I turned to see that he already had his trousers around his ankles and was wanking his long thin cock.
The Asian man sniffed the gusset of Andrea's silky black panties, He, he, he, she smells good. He laughed as he passed the panties to
Joel, who agreed.
Andrea tried kicking and punching, as all four men descended on her like animals. It was no good; they totally overpowered her. Lenny grabbed her head and tried to make her suck his thick cock, but she kept her mouth shut, as Joel and the Asian guy finally pulled her legs apart.
One of the Japanese men gasped as her neatly trimmed cunt glistened with copious amounts of her 'love-juice'.
"Oh man!" Shola laughed as he jammed two long black fingers into her soaking pussy. "Have you seen how fucking wet she is?" He laughed as the others moved their positions so that they could see him easily fingering my slim white wife.
Her eyes were tightly closed and she was grimacing as Shola continued his double finger fucking. Suddenly Andrea opened her mouth for air, only for Lenny to try and force his fat cock in. She shook her head as his purple knobhead went in, making sure it fell out again. Lenny grabbed a handful of hair making her scream, then forcing her mouth back onto his cock, "That's better, now suck it." Andrea tried not to, but his hand forced her head up and down on his cock.
"Come on man," I heard someone say, " let's get her fucked, my balls are aching."
"Okay, get her ready!" Lenny laughed as he let go of her hair.
My wife was picked up turned over and forced over the arm of the sofa, her arse sticking up in the air. The youngest black man, Shola, positioned himself at her arse end and the Asian man sat on the sofa positioning himself at her head.
Andrea was squirming and wriggling, as the two other men held her still so the first two could fuck her pussy and mouth.
I watched with awe. I couldn't stop myself. Just like the others at the peepholes; I dropped my trousers and pants to my ankles and masturbated.
The black man pulled her thighs apart and fingered her dripping fanny again before pushing his thick black cock against her tight pink hole.
No, No, No, she pleaded as he grabbed her hips and began slowly feeding it inside her. His feet and knees kept her legs stretched apart, but her cunt was so wet it offered no resistance at all to his big black cock.
He kept on pushing, as Lenny and Joel held her arms behind her back. The Asian man grabbed his brown cock with one hand and her head with the other, and told her to, Suck! Suck it Whitey!
Andrea very reluctantly opened her mouth and took maybe an inch of his cock in her mouth, Fucking suck it properly rich bitch! he told her and pushed the back of her head onto his cock forcing it right into her mouth until she gagged on it.
That's more like it, now suck it properly. he told her as he grabbed her tits, twisting a nipple between his fingers.
George was still moving around the sofa with his camera recording all the gory details of my wife's debasement.
The other two men were waiting eagerly for their fellow rapists to finish so they could take their turn with my wife.
The Asian man came first, holding the back of Andrea's head as he fucked her mouth, shooting his thick warm salty cum into her mouth. As he withdrew Andrea spat it out onto the sofa.
D$on't you like spunk? he asked her.
No I fucking don't," she shouted back as Shola continued fucking her.
Shame. You're going to have lots more before we finish with you, so you'd better get used to it, he laughed.
As the Asian man moved off the sofa Lenny let go of her arm and replaced him. He aimed his long gnarly erection at Andrea's mouth. She turned her head and looked away.
He grabbed her hair and pulled her face back toward him, Suck it now, and suck it properly if you know what's good for you.
Andrea looked up at him with hatred in her eyes as she reluctantly put his cock in her mouth and started to suck.
The black man inside her vagina was getting faster and faster. As he gripped her hips hard she closed her eyes and grimaced. What she had been dreading happened, he shot load after load of hot black spunk deep inside her.
I came all over the wall in front of me as Shola took his cock out of her pulsating cunt and rubbed his spunky bell-end around her fanny lips.
I was disgusted with myself as I watched Joel move behind her waving his monster cock, Is she tight? He asked his friend.
Fuck me she was, but she wont be in a moment, Shola sniggered.
Joel asked the Asian guy to hold her still for him. The man grabbed her waist and pulled her legs wide apart again.
Shola's spunk dripped down her thighs as he slid his hand between her legs to open her fanny lips ready for Joel's monster cock.
I was amazed when I looked up to see Andrea no longer being repulsed by Lenny. She was actually tickling his hairy balls as she sensually licked his blue veined shaft, in a way that she'd never done for me.
The tattooed black man nudged his cock against her well-fucked fanny. It looked too big for her as he pressed it against the small hole. Andrea's eyes opened wide as he pushed the golf ball sized knob passed her labia and into her love tunnel. Shaking her head she pulled Lennys' cock from her mouth, No stop! Stop! I cant take it you'll rip me apart! she squealed as she gripped the cock in her hand.
Joel kept on pushing as it slowly disappeared inside her once tight fanny.
Please stop, please no! Andrea screamed.
She was now biting her lip and gripping the cushion of the sofa as Joel's cock began filling her cunt like never before. Lenny was furiously rubbing his own cock until he came all over her face, leaving thick white spunk dripping from her eyebrows, nose and mouth.
Joel had got all but about two inches of his cock inside her, I think I can feel the bottom of her belly, he laughed. Then he started thrusting inside her, long strokes, slowly at first but then faster and faster. He thrust his glistening black cock deeper and deeper inside her until after a couple of minutes she had taken his full length. As his balls banged against her he said, See you could take it! Couldn't you Whitey?"
Andrea couldn't answer. She just made grunting noises as she clung onto the sofa, as Joel made her tiny body shake. These grunts had changed from earlier.
I think she's enjoying it, Joel shouted to Lenny who was sitting in front of Andrea stroking his cock back to life.
Lenny looked into her face, Fuck me I think the dirty bitch is, as well.
Look at her tits, said the Asian man. They were swaying because she was being fucked on all fours, but her nipples were now erect, puffed up and very stiff.
I couldn't believe my eyes. Here was my loving wife being gang raped and she was actually starting to enjoy it.
I heard a noise from my left and turned to see two of the Japanese men wanking each other's cocks, as they watched Joel pounding away at my wife. Stretching her cunt more and more with every long stroke of his amazing black cock.
Andrea began groaning loudly with every long stroke.
She had never been very vocal in bed, much to my disappointment, only soft moaning or purring when she orgasmed, but this black man was making her groan with primal pleasure.
Then, starting with a whisper, "Yes, yes. What are you doing to me? Yes, yes YES! AAAAAARRRRGGGH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!" She screamed, as an orgasm seemed to blow her head off.
My cock and heart ached ? this was exactly how I'd dreamed she should behave with me!
Andreas mouth was hanging open and her eyes were like saucers when Joel finally flung his head back and thrust even deeper inside my young wife's stretched cunt one last time, making Andrea gasp long and loud.
Joel was shaking as he emptied his massive testicles inside her hot pussy. After a few seconds he slowly withdrew his long shiny cock from her once tight pink pussy. Andrea lay trembling over the arm of the sofa, as enough spunk to have filled an eggcup started to gush out of her fanny and run down her legs.
I too had cum again and my cock was still as hard as ever. This was the most erotic, exciting thing I had ever seen; even on the Internet. Especially now that she was enjoying it.
It was now a free for all as she was pulled back onto the sofa. The Asian guy and Lenny took turns in fucking her while she sucked Joel and Shola's black cocks. Each one ejaculated inside her. Her blowjobs were amazing. Andrea seemed insatiable as she sucked and licked their liquorice pipes.
"Ha, ha, ha!" The Jewish man laughed, "I love seeing their wedding rings when they've got their little white hands wrapped around a black cock! It makes you wonder what their husbands must think, don't you?" He looked at me and smiled. I shrugged my shoulders and went back to wanking for a third time.
At one stage immediately after sucking Joel's monster black cock and swallowing his spunk she begged him, "Let me suck you again."
"What's that Whitey? You like my black cock don't you?" Joel asked her as he slapped her face with his spunky cock, "You can't get enough of it can you?"
"No." She whispered again.
"What?" He laughed as he smeared his cock through the spunk on her face.
"YES!" Andrea shouted, "I fucking love sucking your black cock!"
The Japanese men all laughed and chattered to each other. God knows what they would have thought if they'd known that she was my wife.
After a 20 minutes or so, Lenny had her turn over again, this time kneeling on the sofa facing away from the peepholes. George moved in close with his camera, as Lenny parted her cheeks and looked over to the wall that I was looking through, and winked for my benefit.
Andrea spread her legs as far as possible.
Christ! Her pussy was red raw and stretched beyond belief as the spunk of four men clung to edges. It looked really well used and baggy.
Still looking at the peepholes Lenny inserted two fingers into Andrea's gaping spunk filled pussy. They hardly touched the sides. Grinning he pulled his fingers out only to replace them with two more. Andrea began grinding her hips onto his hand.
"Does that feel good?" he asked her. She nodded her head as she pressed her hips down onto his wrist.
"Come on Andrea, does that feel good?" He asked again. The other three laughed, as she groaned, "Yes, yes?. Oooohhhh! Yes it's fucking good!" She squealed when he twisted his hand 180 degrees.
My wife arched her back and pushed her arse further into the air.
Lenny was now working his thumb into her well-fucked cunt too. Andrea gripped the back of the sofa and pressed back onto his hand until his knuckles and complete hand was sucked into her body.
Christ! Yet again I couldn't believe my eyes. My tiny well-groomed wife was being fisted and bloody well enjoying it.
Lenny kept grinning at me as Andrea bounced back and forth on his fist!
Her head was shaking as she screamed out, "Fucking Hell! Fucking Hell! Fucking Hell! I'm cumming! Faster, faster, fucking hell! YYYYEEEESSSS!" Andrea screamed like a she-wolf as her orgasm ripped through her tiny frame. She flopped forward, still with Lenny's hand filling her sweaty cunt.
It took him a minute or two, but he finally disentangled his hand from her body leaving her cunt stretched even more than before.
As she attempted to get her breath back Shola quickly moved behind her and pressed his fat black knob against her anal ring.
"No, no not there." Andrea panted, as she looked over her shoulder, but she didn't sound too convincing.
It took him a few seconds to get the bell end passed her tight ring but when he did, the excess spunk that had slid out of her battered cunt lubricated his shaft. He filled her arse as easily as he had previously filled her cunt.
Andrea let out a muffled scream as she bit the sofa.
The Jewish man kept mumbling, "That's it, fuck the bitch's arse. Go on, faster, faster make her scream!"
Shola obliged; his hips banged his cock into Andrea's virgin hole like a steam train. She made no attempt to stop him and after a few minutes her head was rocking from side to side in sexual ecstasy.
Because he'd already 'came' twice, Shola was taking an absolute age fucking her tight arsehole.
Lenny got bored and told him to stop and put her on the mattress. As soon as Shola withdrew Andrea climbed off the sofa and lay on the mattress without being asked. Her eyes were twinkling like stars.
The gang-bang continued for about an hour, with everyone fucking her fanny and mouth again. Everyone, except Joel fucked her arse. He wanted to and she definitely wanted him to, but however much he tried it just wouldn't go in, much to Andrea's disappointment.
When the men had finished with her, Andrea sat on the sofa with her legs wide apart, very tired and covered in dry spunk, drinking a can of beer that George had produced. The men stood around smoking and drinking. Lenny left the room and came around to where I was standing.
Did you enjoy that, he asked.
Fucking hell yes I replied still standing with my trousers around my ankles and my cock standing to attention.
The Jewish men shook Lenny's hand and thanked him for another fantastic show. George quietly spoke to the Japanese men, who continued standing next to the peepholes.
You should fuck off now before we let her go. He told me in a stern voice.
I nodded as I pulled up my trousers and finally put my sore cock away. I wandered back to my car in a daze, leaving my slimed wife behind.
More in Craven-Arms
› Local Girls in Craven-Arms› Craven-Arms Sex Forum› Craven-Arms Whores› Dogging in Craven-Arms› Craven-Arms Horny WomenOther Locations
› Church-Stretton Horny Women › Ellesmere Horny Women
